







 
   
     
       
         The Christians freedome wherein is fully expressed the doctrine of Christian libertie. By the rt. reuerend father in God, George Downeham, Doctor of Diuinity and Ld. Bp. of Derry.
         Downame, George, d. 1634.
      
       
         
           1635
        
      
       Approx. 292 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 127 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2003-05 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A20729
         STC 7111
         ESTC S102215
         99838012
         99838012
         2369
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A20729)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 2369)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1475-1640 ; 1601:15)
      
       
         
           
             The Christians freedome wherein is fully expressed the doctrine of Christian libertie. By the rt. reuerend father in God, George Downeham, Doctor of Diuinity and Ld. Bp. of Derry.
             Downame, George, d. 1634.
          
           
             The second edition.
          
           [8], 156; 80 p.
           
             Printed by Leonard Lichfield for William Webb,
             Oxford :
             An. Dom. M.DC.XXXV. [1635]
          
           
             In two parts, each with separate register and pagination.
             Running title reads: The doctrine of Christian liberty.
             A variant of the edition without edition statement on title page.
             Bodleian Library copy part of Wing 2058.
             Reproduction of the original in the Bodleian Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Liberty -- Religious aspects -- Christianity -- Early works to 1800.
           Liberty -- Religious aspects -- Early works to 1800.
        
      
    
     
        2003-01 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2003-02 Aptara
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2003-03 Jennifer Kietzman
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2003-03 Jennifer Kietzman
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2003-04 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
           THE
           CHRISTIANS
           FREEDOME
           ,
           Wherein
           is
           fully
           expressed
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           CHRISTIAN
           LIBERTIE
           .
        
         
           By
           the
           R
           t.
           Reuerend
           Father
           in
           God
           ,
           
             GEORGE
             DOWNEHAM
          
           ,
           Doctor
           of
           Diuinity
           and
           Ld.
           Bp.
           of
           Derry
           .
        
         
           THE
           SECOND
           EDITION
           ,
           OXFORD
           ,
           Printed
           by
           LEONARD
           LICHFIELD
           for
           WILLIAM
           WE●●
           .
           An.
           Dom.
           M.DC.XXXV
           .
        
      
       
         
         
         
           TO
           THE
           GODLY
           AND
           CHRISTIAN
           READER
           GRACE
           MERCY
           AND
           PEACE
           .
        
         
           GOdlines
           and
           Christianity
           are
           the
           sure
           Grounds
           of
           Saluation
           ,
           I
           haue
           here
           in
           this
           treatise
           following
           giuen
           thee
           the
           true
           Patterne
           of
           a
           godly
           life
           which
           I
           desire
           thee
           to
           peruse
           dayly
           ,
           to
           practise
           faithfully
           ,
           and
           hold
           on
           constantly
           ,
           and
           thou
           shalt
           bee
           sure
           to
           haue
           blessings
           in
           this
           world
           and
           euerlasting
           happinesse
           in
           the
           Kingdome
           of
           Heauen
           .
           When
           thou
           hast
           attained
           to
           liue
           well
           and
           feele
           the
           comfort
           of
           godlines
           in
           thy
           heart
           ,
           then
           be
           sure
           to
           set
           downe
           thy
           resolution
           neuer
           to
           fall
           into
           the
           snare
           of
           vngodlines
           any
           more
           .
        
         
         
           Be
           sure
           not
           to
           faint
           in
           well-doing
           ,
           
           because
           the
           reward
           is
           not
           promised
           
             to
             him
             that
             doth
             but
             to
             him
             that
             continueth
             to
             doe
             ▪
          
           A
           three
           fold
           blessing
           of
           God
           ,
           vp●n
           those
           which
           seeke
           him
           hee
           promiseth
           
             〈◊〉
             will
             awake
             vnto
             them
          
           ,
           and
           for
           those
           which
           pray
           vnto
           him
           ,
           
             He
             will
             make
             the
             righteousnesse
             of
             their
             habitation
             prosperous
             .
          
           And
           to
           those
           which
           are
           pure
           and
           vpright
           ,
           
             Hee
             will
             make
             their
             latter
             end
             increase
             exceedingly
             :
          
           Yea
           though
           their
           beginning
           be
           but
           small
           .
        
         
           But
           deferre
           not
           ,
           put
           not
           of
           thy
           amendment
           from
           time
           to
           time
           least
           thou
           art
           sorry
           for
           thy
           mispent
           leud
           life
           when
           thou
           shalt
           not
           haue
           time
           to
           repent
           .
           Therefore
           know
           ô
           man
           what
           soeuer
           thou
           art
           ,
           that
           Godlinesse
           ▪
           will
           crowne
           thee
           with
           honor
           and
           glory
           and
           furnish
           thee
           with
           true
           godlinesse
           and
           perfect
           felicity
           and
           exalt
           thee
           vnto
           the
           Heauens
           and
           co-vnite
           thee
           and
           thy
           soule
           with
           God.
           
        
         
           The
           many
           excellent
           *
           treatises
           and
           larger
           discourses
           concer●ing
           ,
           the
           power
           of
           Godlinesse
           ,
           which
           it
           hath
           pleased
           the
           Lord
           of
           glory
           to
           furnish
           his
           Church
           withall
           in
           these
           last
           dayes
           ;
           as
           they
           haue
           made
           good
           
           the
           faithfulnesse
           of
           our
           God
           vnto
           vs
           of
           this
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           so
           if
           they
           shall
           not
           bee
           a
           witnesse
           against
           vs
           ,
           they
           doe
           necessarily
           require
           the
           right
           vse
           thereof
           ,
           that
           wee
           bee
           transformed
           into
           the
           same
           image
           from
           glory
           to
           glory
           .
           And
           therefore
           howsoeuer
           it
           may
           seeme
           both
           needlesse
           and
           pre●udiciall
           after
           so
           many
           graue
           ,
           and
           experimentall
           rules
           concerning
           sanctification
           ,
           to
           adde
           any
           more
           in
           this
           kind
           :
           yet
           seeing
           it
           hath
           pleased
           God
           in
           direct
           mee
           to
           a
           further
           labour
           herein
           ,
           weigh
           with
           mee
           I
           pray
           thee
           in
           equity
           these
           reasons
           thereof
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           I
           doe
           hereby
           professe
           my
           thankfulnesse
           vnto
           God
           for
           those
           excellent
           labours
           of
           his
           Saints
           that
           now
           rest
           from
           their
           labours
           and
           th●ir
           fruites
           foll●w
           them
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           I
           wo●ld
           haue
           thee
           know
           that
           I
           am
           not
           ashamed
           of
           this
           foolishnesse
           of
           preaching
           and
           practicke
           Diuinity
           ,
           which
           is
           such
           a
           mistery
           to
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           stumbling
           blocke
           vnto
           the
           wisdome
           thereof
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           Howsoeuer
           I
           doe
           professe
           that
           I
           am
           not
           able
           to
           attaine
           such
           perfection
           ,
           as
           I
           haue
           herein
           conceiued
           ,
           yet
           I
           would
           haue
           thee
           know
           farther
           ,
           that
           I
           would
           rather
           haue
           a
           rule
           to
           condemne
           sinne
           in
           the
           flesh
           ,
           
           and
           so
           c●nf●und
           the
           old
           man
           ,
           that
           thereby
           the
           new
           man
           may
           follow
           hard
           after
           the
           marke
           ,
           then
           not
           to
           giue
           testimony
           to
           that
           light
           which
           hath
           shined
           so
           graciously
           vnto
           me
           ,
           or
           to
           conceale
           my
           iudgement
           ,
           though
           it
           may
           condemne
           the
           practice
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           May
           it
           please
           thee
           to
           consider
           with
           me
           :
           Can
           a
           man
           walke
           in
           the
           Sunne
           ,
           and
           not
           bee
           warme
           ,
           and
           where
           two
           lye
           together
           ,
           will
           there
           not
           bee
           heate
           ?
           and
           can
           the
           light
           bee
           ●idden
           ,
           nay
           ,
           ought
           it
           to
           bee
           ●idden
           ?
        
         
           5.
           
           Can
           we
           doe
           lesse
           in
           these
           dayes
           then
           conuince
           a
           prophane
           world
           ?
        
         
           6.
           
           Can
           we
           doe
           better
           then
           strengthen
           that
           which
           is
           ready
           to
           die
           ?
        
         
           7.
           
           Shall
           not
           Gods
           remembrancers
           renew
           their
           strength
           ,
           when
           the
           Diuels
           Instruments
           〈◊〉
           so
           rage
           with
           all
           licentiousnesse
           ?
        
         
           8.
           
           Doe
           wee
           not
           iustify
           the
           Good
           by
           seeking
           out
           their
           wayes
           ?
        
         
           9.
           
           Should
           we
           not
           discourage
           the
           wicked
           by
           making
           a
           good
           profession
           ?
        
         
           10.
           
           Owe
           wee
           not
           duety
           to
           our
           Mother
           ?
        
         
           11.
           
           Shall
           not
           this
           redound
           to
           the
           Glory
           
           of
           God.
           Let
           this
           content
           thee
           :
           and
           prouoke
           thee
           to
           make
           vse
           of
           these
           labours
           ,
           and
           the
           Lord
           giue
           thee
           vnderstanding
           in
           all
           things
           :
           that
           thou
           mayest
           trie
           the
           Spirits
           ,
           and
           hereby
           thine
           owne
           ,
           whether
           thou
           art
           in
           the
           faith
           or
           no
           ,
           and
           so
           for
           euer
           maiest
           follow
           the
           true
           Shepheard
           .
           Now
           vnto
           him
           that
           is
           able
           to
           keepe
           you
           from
           falling
           ,
           and
           to
           preserue
           you
           faultlesse
           before
           the
           presence
           of
           his
           glory
           with
           exceeding
           ioy
           I
           hartily
           commend
           you
           desiring
           that
           this
           weake
           labour
           may
           bee
           carefully
           read
           ,
           and
           diligently
           practised
           ,
           that
           so
           your
           soules
           may
           be
           eternally
           saued
           in
           that
           great
           and
           dreadfull
           day
           of
           his
           visitation
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
         
           THE
           DOCTRINE
           OF
           CHRISTIAN
           LIBERTIE
           .
        
         
           
             
               IOHN
               8.
               36.
               
            
             If
             therefore
             the
             Sonne
             shall
             make
             you
             free
             ,
             you
             shall
             be
             free
             indeed
             .
          
        
         
           THESE
           words
           are
           a
           conclusion
           of
           the
           verses
           going
           before
           .
           
           For
           whereas
           our
           Sauiour
           CHRIST
           hauing
           promised
           some
           of
           the
           hearers
           ,
           who
           ,
           a
           whiles
           he
           was
           yet
           speaking
           of
           his
           person
           and
           office
           ,
           began
           to
           beleeue
           in
           him
           ,
           that
           if
           they
           did
           approue
           themselues
           to
           be
           his
           b
           true
           disciples
           ,
           by
           their
           perseuerance
           and
           constant
           abiding
           in
           his
           word
           ,
           they
           c
           
             should
             know
             the
             truth
          
           ,
           (
           that
           is
           he
           would
           more
           fully
           manifest
           himselfe
           vnto
           them
           ,
           as
           
           he
           speaketh
           Ioh.
           14.
           21.
           
           )
           and
           this
           truth
           ,
           (
           which
           is
           himselfe
           ,
           Ioh
           ▪
           14.
           6.
           
           
             should
             make
             them
             free
          
           ;
           the
           captious
           Iewes
           (
           pretending
           that
           they
           vnderstood
           him
           as
           speaking
           of
           a
           corporall
           or
           ciuill
           libertie
           )
           d
           cauilled
           at
           this
           promise
           ,
           which
           indeed
           did
           not
           belong
           vnto
           them
           ,
           as
           if
           hee
           had
           offered
           them
           great
           indignitie
           ,
           by
           promising
           them
           libertie
           ,
           to
           presuppose
           their
           seruitude
           ;
           alleaging
           that
           they
           were
           alreadie
           free
           ,
           and
           therfore
           scorned
           his
           promised
           libertie
           ,
           which
           they
           needed
           not
           ,
           being
           neither
           seruants
           by
           nature
           or
           birth
           ,
           for
           they
           
             were
             Abrahams
             seed
          
           ,
           nor
           yet
           by
           their
           fortune
           or
           personall
           condition
           ,
           for
           they
           
             neuer
             serued
             any
          
           .
           Our
           Sauiour
           therefore
           ,
           both
           to
           refute
           their
           cauill
           ,
           and
           also
           to
           iustifie
           his
           promise
           ,
           proueth
           these
           foure
           things
           vnto
           them
           :
           1.
           
           That
           they
           were
           seruants
           .
           2.
           
           That
           they
           had
           great
           need
           to
           bee
           made
           free
           .
           3.
           
           That
           this
           freedome
           must
           come
           by
           him
           .
           4.
           
           That
           being
           freed
           by
           him
           ,
           they
           should
           bee
           free
           indeed
           .
        
         
           The
           first
           he
           proueth
           thus
           :
           e
           
             whosoeuer
             committeth
             sinne
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           in
           whomsoeuer
           
           sinne
           raigneth
           ,
           
             he
             is
             the
             seruant
             of
             sinne
          
           ;
           but
           such
           he
           insinuateth
           they
           were
           ,
           yea
           such
           are
           all
           men
           f
           by
           nature
           ,
           vntill
           they
           be
           ingrafted
           into
           Christ
           by
           faith
           ,
           and
           renued
           by
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           ;
           and
           therefore
           hee
           would
           haue
           them
           to
           conclude
           ,
           that
           for
           all
           their
           bragges
           ,
           they
           were
           the
           miserable
           seruants
           of
           sinne
           ,
           and
           consequentlie
           the
           slaues
           of
           Satan
           g
           ,
           subject
           to
           the
           curse
           of
           the
           law
           ,
           and
           to
           eternall
           damnation
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           That
           they
           had
           great
           need
           to
           bee
           made
           free
           ,
           hee
           sheweth
           both
           by
           the
           inconuenience
           of
           their
           seruitude
           ;
           for
           being
           h
           seruants
           ,
           and
           not
           sons
           ,
           howsoeuer
           now
           they
           had
           a
           place
           in
           the
           house
           of
           God
           ,
           as
           Ismael
           i
           had
           ,
           yet
           the
           time
           should
           come
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           bee
           cast
           out
           ;
           )
           and
           also
           by
           the
           benefit
           which
           should
           accompanie
           their
           freedome
           ,
           that
           being
           made
           the
           sonnes
           of
           God
           ,
           they
           should
           as
           heires
           of
           eternall
           life
           ,
           abide
           ,
           not
           only
           to
           the
           end
           of
           their
           daies
           in
           the
           Church
           militant
           
           (
           which
           is
           the
           house
           of
           God
           vpon
           earth
           )
           but
           also
           for
           euer
           in
           the
           Church
           triumphant
           ,
           which
           is
           Gods
           k
           house
           in
           heauen
           .
        
         
         
           3.
           
           That
           the
           faithfull
           attaine
           to
           this
           freedome
           by
           adoption
           in
           Christ.
           For
           ,
           to
           so
           l
           
             m
             any
             as
             receiue
             him
             by
             faith
             ,
             hee
             hath
             giuen
             this
             liberty
             or
             power
             to
             be
             the
             sonnes
             of
             God.
          
           And
           ,
           m
           
             if
             sonnes
             ,
             then
             also
             heires
             .
          
           This
           a●●ertion
           is
           presupposed
           in
           this
           place
           ,
           as
           being
           the
           hypothesis
           wherupon
           this
           inference
           is
           grounded
           .
           Those
           that
           be
           the
           sonnes
           of
           God
           ,
           abide
           in
           the
           house
           of
           God
           for
           euer
           ;
           therefore
           if
           the
           Sonne
           shall
           make
           you
           free
           ,
           &c.
           presupposing
           that
           men
           attaine
           to
           the
           freedome
           of
           Gods
           sonnes
           ,
           by
           the
           benefit
           of
           Christ
           ,
           the
           onely
           begotten
           Sonne
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           Wherupon
           ,
           as
           I
           said
           ,
           is
           inferred
           the
           fourth
           thing
           ,
           which
           is
           my
           text
           ;
           
             If
             the
             Sonne
             therefore
             shall
             make
             you
             free
             ,
             you
             shall
             be
             free
             indeed
             .
          
        
         
           As
           if
           hee
           had
           said
           :
           you
           haue
           no
           cause
           to
           cauil
           at
           the
           promise
           of
           libertie
           ,
           which
           I
           make
           to
           all
           them
           which
           truly
           beleeue
           in
           me
           .
           For
           I
           tell
           you
           vpon
           my
           word
           ,
           which
           is
           Amen
           (
           that
           is
           ,
           true
           and
           infallible
           )
           that
           both
           you
           ,
           and
           all
           men
           by
           nature
           ,
           though
           the
           seed
           of
           Abraham
           (
           as
           you
           are
           )
           ,
           though
           liuing
           (
           as
           you
           do
           )
           in
           the
           visible
           Church
           of
           God
           ,
           are
           the
           
           very
           seruants
           of
           sinne
           ;
           that
           being
           seruants
           and
           not
           sonnes
           ,
           they
           must
           not
           looke
           to
           inherite
           n
           with
           the
           sons
           of
           the
           promise
           ,
           or
           to
           abide
           in
           the
           house
           for
           euer
           ;
           but
           when
           the
           time
           of
           separation
           commeth
           ,
           they
           shall
           as
           o
           chaffe
           be
           seuered
           from
           the
           wheate
           ;
           as
           tares
           ,
           from
           the
           corne
           ;
           as
           goates
           ,
           from
           the
           sheepe
           ;
           as
           p
           Hagar
           and
           Ismael
           ,
           from
           Isaak
           the
           sonne
           of
           the
           promise
           .
           Therefore
           ,
           though
           your
           pride
           will
           not
           suffer
           you
           to
           see
           and
           acknowledge
           thus
           much
           :
           yet
           certainly
           great
           need
           haue
           you
           to
           bee
           made
           free
           ;
           that
           of
           the
           seruants
           of
           sinne
           ,
           you
           may
           become
           the
           sons
           of
           God.
           But
           you
           ,
           who
           are
           (
           as
           all
           q
           men
           by
           nature
           are
           )
           the
           children
           of
           wrath
           ,
           cannot
           possiblie
           bee
           the
           sons
           of
           God
           ,
           except
           you
           beleeue
           in
           me
           ,
           who
           am
           the
           only
           begotten
           Son
           of
           God
           ;
           that
           I
           may
           by
           the
           grace
           of
           adoption
           communicate
           that
           vnto
           you
           ,
           which
           I
           my selfe
           am
           by
           nature
           and
           eternall
           generation
           .
           So
           shall
           you
           ,
           of
           the
           seruants
           of
           sinne
           ,
           sons
           of
           Satan
           ,
           and
           heires
           of
           Hell
           and
           damnation
           ,
           be
           made
           the
           sons
           of
           God
           ,
           heires
           of
           eternall
           life
           ,
           citizens
           and
           free
           denizens
           of
           the
           kingdome
           of
           heauen
           .
           
           Whereas
           now
           therefore
           you
           are
           miserable
           seruants
           ,
           notwithstanding
           your
           corporall
           and
           carnall
           libertie
           ,
           whereof
           you
           vaunt
           ,
           which
           is
           not
           a
           true
           libertie
           ,
           but
           a
           voluntarie
           seruice
           of
           sin
           :
           if
           you
           shall
           beleeue
           in
           me
           ,
           and
           approue
           your selues
           to
           be
           my
           true
           disciples
           ,
           by
           abiding
           in
           my
           words
           ;
           I
           ,
           who
           am
           the
           truth
           ,
           will
           make
           you
           free
           ,
           not
           with
           a
           counterfeit
           or
           imaginary
           freedome
           ,
           such
           as
           is
           your
           libertie
           ,
           but
           with
           a
           true
           and
           spirituall
           freedome
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           gracious
           ,
           and
           the
           glorious
           libertie
           of
           the
           sons
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           Thus
           haue
           you
           heard
           the
           context
           ,
           or
           coherence
           of
           these
           words
           with
           the
           former
           ,
           (
           whereunto
           wee
           are
           referred
           by
           this
           word
           of
           inference
           ,
           therefore
           )
           wherein
           diuers
           things
           might
           profitablie
           bee
           obserued
           ,
           but
           that
           the
           text
           calleth
           me
           vnto
           it
           ,
           as
           containing
           matter
           of
           greatest
           importance
           .
        
         
           For
           Christian
           libertie
           ,
           
           which
           is
           the
           argument
           of
           my
           text
           ,
           is
           ,
           as
           the
           Apostle
           ●aith
           ,
           r
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           the
           verie
           good
           of
           Christians
           ;
           which
           Christ
           our
           Sauiour
           ,
           taking
           vpon
           him
           the
           forme
           of
           a
           seruant
           ,
           
           hath
           purchased
           with
           his
           owne
           most
           precious
           s
           blood
           ;
           which
           is
           the
           benefit
           of
           the
           Messias
           ,
           whereunto
           wee
           are
           called
           t
           ,
           Galath
           .
           5.
           13.
           which
           hee
           hath
           promised
           as
           a
           reward
           to
           his
           true
           disciples
           u
           ,
           vers
           .
           32.
           which
           as
           himselfe
           came
           to
           preach
           x
           ,
           Luk.
           4.
           18.
           so
           doth
           he
           send
           vs
           his
           Embassadours
           to
           the
           same
           end
           ,
           viz.
           to
           preach
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           y
           
             law
             of
             libertie
          
           ,
           and
           the
           doctrine
           of
           redemption
           and
           freedome
           by
           him
           :
           that
           by
           our
           Ministerie
           z
           men
           may
           be
           brought
           out
           of
           spirituall
           bondage
           ,
           vnto
           the
           libertie
           of
           Gods
           children
           .
           The
           consideration
           whereof
           ,
           as
           it
           bindeth
           me
           with
           all
           reuerent
           care
           and
           intention
           of
           mind
           ,
           to
           intreate
           of
           this
           argument
           ;
           so
           ought
           it
           to
           moue
           you
           to
           heare
           the
           same
           with
           great
           diligence
           and
           attention
           .
           And
           the
           rather
           ,
           not
           only
           because
           among
           vs
           ,
           who
           professe
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           many
           do
           not
           know
           the
           Christian
           libertie
           ,
           and
           more
           do
           abuse
           it
           to
           their
           owne
           perdition
           ;
           but
           also
           because
           the
           Papists
           are
           both
           enemies
           of
           the
           liberty
           it self
           ,
           endeauouring
           by
           their
           Antichristian
           doctrine
           ,
           to
           bereaue
           vs
           of
           the
           chiefe
           parts
           thereof
           ,
           and
           also
           malicious
           
           standeres
           of
           the
           most
           Christian
           &
           cōfortable
           doctrine
           of
           our
           Churches
           concerning
           the
           same
           .
        
         
           But
           to
           come
           to
           the
           words
           of
           my
           text
           ,
           
           the
           summe
           and
           effect
           whereof
           is
           this
           :
           that
           
             Christ
             the
             Sonne
             of
             God
             ,
             is
             the
             author
             of
             true
             libertie
             ,
             to
             all
             those
             that
             truly
             beleeue
             in
             him
             .
          
           For
           the
           explication
           wherof
           ,
           wee
           are
           first
           to
           speake
           of
           this
           libertie
           in
           generall
           ,
           and
           afterwards
           to
           descend
           vnto
           the
           particulars
           .
           
           In
           the
           generall
           doctrine
           wee
           are
           to
           consider
           these
           foure
           things
           .
           1.
           
           What
           it
           is
           ,
           and
           wherein
           generally
           it
           doth
           consist
           .
           2.
           
           Who
           is
           the
           author
           of
           this
           libertie
           ,
           which
           in
           the
           text
           is
           expressed
           to
           bee
           the
           onely
           begotten
           Sonne
           of
           God.
           3.
           
           The
           subiect
           or
           the
           parties
           on
           whom
           this
           libertie
           is
           conferred
           ,
           which
           is
           plainly
           gathered
           out
           of
           the
           context
           or
           in●erence
           of
           these
           words
           vpon
           the
           former
           ,
           to
           bee
           all
           the
           sonnes
           of
           God
           by
           adoption
           .
           4.
           
           The
           generall
           property
           of
           this
           liberty
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           not
           a
           counterfait
           or
           imagina●y
           ,
           but
           a
           true
           liberty
           .
           Of
           all
           which
           points
           ,
           I
           will
           speake
           very
           briefly
           .
        
         
           As
           touching
           the
           first
           :
           for
           as
           much
           as
           
           Logicians
           teach
           ,
           
           a
           that
           the
           definition
           of
           the
           speciall
           ,
           is
           to
           bee
           ●etched
           from
           the
           distribution
           of
           the
           generall
           ;
           for
           which
           cause
           ,
           the
           b
           diuine
           Philosopher
           calleth
           a
           distribution
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           as
           being
           the
           ready
           ,
           and
           as
           it
           were
           the
           Kings
           way
           to
           a
           definition
           :
           wee
           will
           therefore
           take
           a
           suruey
           of
           the
           diuers
           sorts
           of
           liberty
           .
           For
           there
           is
           an
           outward
           or
           externall
           liberty
           ,
           and
           there
           is
           an
           inward
           or
           internall
           libe●ty
           .
           The
           former
           ,
           is
           the
           liberty
           of
           the
           outward
           man
           from
           externall
           or
           bodily
           seruitude
           ;
           which
           may
           be
           called
           the
           corporall
           or
           ciuill
           liberty
           .
           Of
           this
           our
           Sauiour
           speaketh
           not
           ,
           though
           the
           Iewes
           would
           seeme
           so
           to
           vnderstand
           him
           ;
           but
           of
           the
           internall
           ,
           which
           may
           well
           stand
           with
           the
           outward
           or
           ciuill
           bondage
           .
           For
           as
           our
           Sauiour
           Christ
           noted
           them
           ,
           c
           though
           outwardly
           free
           ,
           to
           bee
           in
           spirituall
           bondage
           :
           so
           contrariwise
           ,
           those
           who
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           inner
           man
           are
           free
           ,
           may
           notwithstanding
           bee
           subiect
           to
           the
           external
           or
           ciuill
           seruitude
           ;
           which
           nothing
           impeacheth
           or
           impaireth
           the
           liberty
           of
           the
           soule
           and
           conscience
           before
           God.
           In
           which
           regard
           the
           Apostle
           
           saith
           ;
           d
           
             Hee
             that
             is
             called
             in
             the
             Lord
             ,
             being
             a
             seruant
             ,
             is
             the
             Lords
             freeman
             .
          
           So
           that
           the
           liberty
           whereof
           we
           speake
           ,
           is
           a
           liberty
           of
           the
           soule
           ,
           or
           inner
           man.
           Wicked
           therefore
           is
           the
           doctrine
           of
           the
           Anabaptists
           ,
           who
           therby
           exempt
           themselues
           from
           all
           subiection
           to
           the
           ciuill
           Magistrate
           ,
           vnder
           pretence
           of
           Christian
           liberty
           .
           I
           call
           their
           doctrine
           wicked
           ,
           because
           the
           Apostle
           Peter
           e
           saith
           ;
           that
           they
           who
           vnder
           pretence
           of
           Christian
           liberty
           deny
           obedience
           to
           the
           Magistrate
           in
           lawfull
           things
           ,
           doe
           vse
           their
           liberty
           for
           a
           cloake
           to
           couer
           their
           wickednesse
           .
        
         
           Againe
           ,
           the
           inward
           liberty
           is
           either
           a
           carnall
           ,
           or
           spirituall
           libertie
           .
           The
           carnall
           libertie
           is
           that
           ,
           whereby
           the
           soule
           of
           man
           is
           free
           from
           righteousnesse
           :
           which
           indeed
           is
           a
           voluntary
           seruice
           of
           sin
           .
           For
           when
           men
           be
           free
           from
           righteousnesse
           ,
           they
           are
           seruants
           of
           sinne
           ,
           and
           contrariwise
           ;
           as
           the
           Apostle
           f
           sheweth
           .
           But
           our
           Sauiour
           speaketh
           of
           a
           liberty
           ,
           which
           ,
           as
           it
           freeth
           men
           from
           the
           seruitude
           of
           sinne
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           spirituall
           yokes
           of
           bondage
           ,
           which
           accompany
           the
           same
           ;
           so
           it
           maketh
           them
           the
           seruants
           
           of
           righteousnesse
           .
           For
           whē
           
             we
             are
          
           g
           
             made
             free
             from
             sinne
             ,
             wee
             are
             made
             the
             seruants
             of
             righteousnes
             .
          
           Wherefore
           ,
           as
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           former
           ,
           we
           say
           with
           the
           Apostle
           ;
           Hee
           that
           is
           called
           ,
           being
           a
           seruant
           ,
           is
           the
           freeman
           of
           Christ
           :
           so
           in
           respect
           of
           this
           latter
           ,
           h
           he
           
             that
             is
             called
             being
             free
             ,
             is
             the
             seruant
             of
             Christ.
          
           Diuellish
           therefore
           is
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Libertines
           ,
           who
           vnder
           pretence
           of
           Christian
           liberty
           ,
           discharge
           Christians
           from
           all
           obedience
           to
           the
           law
           of
           God
           ,
           setting
           them
           free
           to
           do
           whatsoeuer
           themselues
           thinke
           good
           .
           And
           such
           is
           the
           slander
           of
           the
           Papists
           ,
           laying
           that
           doctrine
           to
           our
           charge
           ,
           who
           notwithstāding
           are
           further
           from
           it
           then
           themselues
           .
           For
           by
           the
           Popes
           indulgences
           and
           pardons
           ,
           and
           the
           Priests
           absolutions
           ,
           setting
           men
           free
           from
           sinne
           for
           small
           ,
           and
           oft
           times
           for
           ridiculous
           penances
           ,
           what
           doe
           they
           else
           but
           teach
           men
           to
           make
           but
           a
           sport
           of
           sinne
           ?
           Of
           such
           Libertines
           the
           Apostle
           Peter
           i
           speaketh
           ,
           that
           whilest
           they
           promise
           liberty
           to
           others
           ,
           themselues
           are
           the
           seruants
           of
           corruption
           .
        
         
           It
           remaineth
           therefore
           ,
           that
           Christian
           
           liberty
           is
           a
           spirituall
           liberty
           ,
           freeing
           the
           true
           Christian
           from
           the
           seruitude
           of
           sinne
           ,
           and
           from
           all
           other
           yokes
           of
           spirituall
           bondage
           ,
           wherewith
           sinne
           had
           intangled
           vs.
           
        
         
           Neither
           is
           Christian
           liberty
           onely
           priuatiue
           ,
           as
           being
           a
           freedome
           and
           immunity
           from
           bondage
           ;
           as
           though
           this
           were
           all
           ,
           that
           by
           it
           we
           are
           not
           seruants
           :
           but
           as
           appeareth
           by
           this
           Scripture
           ,
           it
           is
           also
           positiue
           ,
           as
           being
           a
           liberty
           ,
           power
           ,
           right
           ,
           and
           interest
           to
           the
           priuileges
           of
           Gods
           children
           ,
           who
           are
           also
           heires
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           coheires
           with
           Christ.
           For
           when
           hee
           had
           said
           that
           seruants
           abide
           not
           in
           the
           house
           for
           euer
           ,
           but
           that
           such
           as
           bee
           sonnes
           ,
           abide
           in
           the
           house
           of
           God
           for
           euer
           ,
           hee
           inferreth
           ,
           If
           therefore
           the
           sonne
           shall
           make
           you
           free
           ,
           you
           shall
           bee
           free
           indeed
           .
           Giuing
           vs
           to
           vnderstand
           ,
           that
           those
           whom
           hee
           freeth
           ,
           hee
           doth
           not
           onely
           make
           them
           not
           seruants
           ,
           viz.
           of
           sinne
           ,
           but
           also
           sonnes
           and
           heires
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           citizens
           of
           heauen
           .
           Euen
           as
           they
           who
           are
           made
           freemen
           of
           London
           ,
           or
           any
           other
           terrestriall
           Citie
           ,
           are
           not
           only
           exempted
           from
           being
           seruants
           
           or
           apprentises
           ;
           but
           also
           are
           indowed
           with
           the
           liberties
           and
           priuileges
           of
           free
           Burgesses
           and
           Citizens
           .
           So
           saith
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           k
           Gal.
           4.
           5.
           that
           Christ
           hath
           redeemed
           those
           who
           were
           vnder
           the
           law
           ,
           that
           wee
           might
           receiue
           the
           adoption
           of
           sonnes
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           Christian
           liberty
           therefore
           is
           a
           spirituall
           liberty
           ,
           which
           as
           the
           a
           Apostlo
           speaketh
           ,
           the
           faithfull
           haue
           in
           Christ
           Iesus
           .
           That
           is
           the
           definition
           .
        
         
           The
           essentiall
           parts
           wherof
           generally
           it
           consisteth
           ,
           are
           two
           .
           For
           partly
           it
           is
           priuatiue
           ,
           as
           being
           an
           immunity
           from
           all
           spirituall
           bondage
           ;
           in
           which
           respect
           it
           is
           called
           in
           the
           Scripture
           b
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           and
           c
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           that
           is
           redemption
           ,
           and
           is
           sometimes
           expressed
           by
           the
           verbes
           d
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           and
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           e
           signifying
           deliuerance
           :
           and
           partly
           it
           is
           positiue
           ,
           as
           being
           a
           right
           ,
           title
           ,
           and
           interest
           to
           the
           priuiledges
           and
           prerogatiues
           of
           Gods
           adopted
           children
           in
           Christ
           ,
           the
           citiziens
           of
           the
           Celestiall
           Ierusalem
           :
           and
           in
           this
           respect
           it
           is
           called
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           as
           Ioh.
           1.
           12.
           to
           those
           that
           receiue
           Christ
           by
           faith
           ,
           hee
           hath
           giuen
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           libertie
           ,
           right
           or
           power
           
           to
           bee
           the
           sons
           of
           God
           ,
           f
           1.
           
           Cor.
           8.
           9.
           
           Take
           heed
           ,
           lest
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           your
           
             liberty
             ,
             right
             or
             power
             ,
             bee
             not
             an
             offence
             to
             the
             weake
             .
          
           Thus
           you
           see
           what
           this
           libertie
           is
           ,
           and
           wherein
           generally
           it
           doth
           consist
           .
        
         
           The
           author
           of
           this
           libertie
           is
           Christ
           the
           Sonne
           of
           God
           ,
           
           as
           it
           is
           heere
           said
           :
           
             If
             the
             Sonne
             therefore
             shall
             make
             you
             free
             ,
          
           &c.
           so
           the
           Apostle
           calleth
           it
           g
           
             the
             libertie
             with
             wee
             haue
             in
             and
             by
             Christ
             :
          
           and
           againe
           .
           h
           the
           
             libertie
             wherewith
             Christ
             hath
             made
             vs
             free
             .
          
           For
           hee
           is
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           i
           that
           
             Deliuerer
             which
             should
             come
             out
             of
             Sion
             ,
          
           who
           
             deliuereth
             vs
          
           k
           
             from
             the
             wrath
             of
             God
          
           ,
           from
           the
           tyrannie
           of
           Satan
           ,
           l
           dissoluing
           the
           works
           of
           the
           diuell
           ,
           m
           binding
           the
           strong
           man
           and
           casting
           him
           out
           ,
           n
           spoiling
           principalities
           and
           powers
           ,
           and
           o
           leading
           captiuitie
           captiue
           ;
           from
           the
           bondage
           of
           sinne
           ,
           for
           hee
           is
           the
           p
           
             Lambe
             of
             God
             that
             taketh
             away
             the
             sinnes
             of
             the
             world
             ,
          
           whose
           blood
           doth
           q
           cleanse
           vs
           both
           from
           the
           guilt
           of
           sinne
           ,
           and
           also
           from
           the
           corruption
           :
           for
           therefore
           hee
           
           
             gaue
             himselfe
             for
             vs
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             redeeme
             vs
             from
             all
             iniquitie
             ,
             and
             might
             purge
             vs
             to
             bee
             a
             peculiar
             people
             to
             
             himself
             ,
             Zealous
             of
             good
             workes
             .
          
           And
           he
           is
           that
           perfect
           Sauiour
           ,
           out
           of
           whose
           side
           did
           issue
           both
           s
           
             blood
             and
             water
          
           ;
           the
           blood
           of
           redemption
           ,
           to
           free
           vs
           from
           the
           guilt
           of
           sinne
           ;
           and
           the
           water
           of
           ablution
           ,
           to
           cleanse
           vs
           from
           the
           corruption
           .
           From
           the
           law
           t
           ,
           for
           
             therefore
             was
             he
             borne
             of
             a
             woman
             ,
             and
             made
             vnder
             the
             law
             ,
             that
             hee
             might
             redeeme
             them
             that
             were
             vnder
             the
             law
             .
          
           From
           death
           and
           damnation
           ;
           for
           therfore
           hee
           became
           a
           u
           curse
           ,
           that
           wee
           might
           bee
           freed
           from
           the
           curse
           ;
           therefore
           hee
           died
           ,
           that
           through
           *
           
             death
             hee
             might
             vanquish
             him
             ,
             who
             had
             the
             power
             of
             death
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             diuell
             ;
             and
             that
             hee
             might
             deliuer
             them
             ,
             who
             through
             feare
             of
             death
             ,
             were
             all
             their
             life
             time
             subiect
             to
             bondage
             .
          
        
         
           But
           this
           needeth
           no
           proofe
           ;
           for
           in
           that
           wee
           professe
           him
           to
           bee
           our
           redeemer
           ,
           by
           whom
           wee
           haue
           x
           redemption
           ,
           wee
           all
           acknowledge
           him
           to
           bee
           the
           author
           of
           our
           libertie
           .
           Let
           vs
           rather
           consider
           ,
           how
           hee
           procureth
           this
           libertie
           vnto
           vs.
           This
           he
           doth
           two
           waies
           ;
           both
           meritoriously
           ,
           and
           effectually
           .
           By
           his
           merit
           ,
           in
           y
           
             giuing
             himselfe
             to
             bee
             a
             price
             
             of
             ransome
             for
             vs.
          
           For
           ,
           as
           Peter
           z
           saith
           ,
           we
           
             are
             redeemed
             not
             with
             any
             corruptible
             things
             ,
             as
             siluer
             and
             gold
             ,
             but
             with
             the
             precious
             blood
             of
             Christ
             ,
          
           by
           a
           which
           
             blood
             hee
             is
             entred
             once
             into
             the
             holy
             place
             ,
             hauing
             procured
             an
             eternall
             redemption
             for
             vs.
          
           Secondly
           ,
           by
           the
           efficacie
           of
           his
           spirit
           ,
           for
           wee
           are
           not
           to
           imagine
           ,
           that
           Christ
           hath
           only
           merited
           and
           purchased
           this
           libertie
           for
           vs
           ;
           but
           that
           also
           hee
           doth
           confer
           ,
           applie
           ,
           and
           bestow
           it
           vpon
           vs
           :
           which
           he
           doth
           by
           giuing
           vnto
           vs
           his
           b
           Spirit
           .
           For
           ,
           as
           in
           the
           naturall
           bodie
           ,
           the
           animall
           spirit
           ,
           which
           causeth
           sense
           and
           motion
           ,
           is
           from
           the
           head
           sent
           into
           all
           the
           members
           of
           the
           bodie
           ;
           so
           in
           the
           mysticall
           bodie
           of
           Christ
           ,
           the
           
             Spirit
             of
          
           c
           libertie
           is
           communicated
           to
           all
           his
           members
           ;
           by
           which
           spirit
           hee
           dwelleth
           in
           vs
           ,
           and
           effectually
           worketh
           this
           libertie
           ,
           in
           the
           degrees
           of
           our
           saluation
           ,
           viz.
           vocation
           ,
           iustification
           ,
           sanctification
           ,
           glorification
           ,
           (
           as
           you
           shall
           heare
           anon
           )
           and
           by
           the
           meanes
           of
           our
           saluation
           .
           The
           principall
           where
           of
           is
           the
           preaching
           of
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           Law
           d
           ,
           or
           doctrine
           of
           libertie
           ,
           the
           ministerle
           where
           of
           
           was
           ordained
           to
           this
           end
           ,
           to
           e
           open
           mens
           
             eyes
             ,
             to
             turne
             them
             from
             darknesse
             vnto
             light
             ,
             and
             from
             the
             power
             of
             Satan
             vnto
             God
             ,
             that
             by
             faith
             in
             Christ
             ,
             they
             may
             receiue
             forgiuenesse
             of
             sinnes
             ,
             and
             inheritance
             with
             them
             that
             be
             sanctified
             .
          
        
         
           This
           teacheth
           vs
           ,
           
           that
           in
           our selues
           we
           are
           seruants
           ,
           (
           for
           else
           wee
           needed
           not
           a
           redeemer
           )
           and
           of
           our selues
           not
           able
           to
           free
           vs
           out
           of
           bondage
           :
           that
           there
           was
           no
           meanes
           to
           set
           vs
           at
           libertie
           ,
           but
           the
           most
           precious
           ransome
           ,
           which
           Christ
           our
           blessed
           Sauiour
           paid
           for
           vs.
           That
           wee
           should
           acknowledge
           the
           infinite
           loue
           of
           God
           f
           the
           Father
           ,
           who
           gaue
           his
           Sonne
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Sonne
           g
           who
           gaue
           himselfe
           to
           bee
           a
           ransome
           for
           vs.
           That
           we
           may
           acknowledge
           our selues
           bound
           to
           bee
           thankfull
           h
           vnto
           him
           ,
           for
           
             let
             them
             giue
             thankes
             whom
             the
             Lord
             hath
             redeemed
             .
          
           That
           we
           may
           highly
           esteeme
           of
           this
           libertie
           ,
           which
           cost
           so
           deare
           a
           price
           :
           that
           with
           all
           diligence
           wee
           vse
           the
           meanes
           to
           obtaine
           it
           ,
           and
           neuer
           bee
           at
           rest
           vntill
           wee
           be
           made
           partakers
           of
           it
           :
           when
           we
           haue
           obtained
           it
           ,
           to
           i
           stand
           fast
           in
           it
           ;
           not
           to
           abuse
           it
           to
           licentiousnes
           ,
           but
           to
           
           vse
           it
           to
           the
           glorie
           of
           our
           Redeemer
           ,
           who
           hath
           freed
           vs
           frō
           the
           spirituall
           bondage
           of
           sinne
           and
           Satan
           ,
           not
           that
           we
           might
           sin
           freely
           ,
           but
           that
           we
           might
           k
           
             serue
             God
             without
             feare
             ,
             in
             holines
             and
             righteousnes
             before
             him
             all
             the
             daies
             of
             our
             life
             .
          
           Wee
           must
           remember
           ,
           that
           being
           l
           bought
           with
           a
           price
           ,
           wee
           are
           not
           our
           owne
           ,
           but
           his
           that
           bought
           vs
           :
           and
           therefore
           should
           not
           seeke
           our selues
           ,
           or
           serue
           our
           owne
           lusts
           ,
           but
           should
           glorifie
           him
           both
           in
           our
           soules
           and
           bodies
           ,
           which
           are
           not
           ours
           ,
           but
           his
           that
           hath
           bought
           vs
           ,
           &c.
           &
           so
           much
           of
           the
           author
           of
           this
           liberty
           .
        
         
           Now
           followeth
           the
           subiect
           or
           parties
           to
           whom
           this
           libertie
           belongeth
           ,
           which
           by
           the
           context
           appeareth
           to
           bee
           those
           ,
           who
           by
           the
           grace
           of
           adoption
           and
           regeneration
           ,
           
           are
           made
           the
           sonnes
           of
           God
           in
           Christ.
           For
           naturally
           we
           are
           all
           seruants
           ,
           seruing
           a
           most
           seruile
           and
           slauish
           seruitude
           vnder
           sinne
           and
           Satan
           ;
           which
           must
           seriously
           bee
           acknowledged
           of
           vs
           ,
           before
           we
           will
           either
           truly
           desire
           to
           bee
           made
           partakers
           of
           this
           libertie
           ,
           (
           for
           none
           need
           to
           bee
           freed
           ,
           but
           those
           that
           are
           in
           bondage
           )
           or
           will
           profit
           by
           this
           
           doctrine
           ,
           as
           appertaining
           vnto
           vs.
           Our
           Sauiour
           therefore
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           m
           prophesie
           of
           Esay
           ,
           saith
           ,
           n
           that
           he
           was
           sent
           to
           
             preach
             libertie
             and
             deliuerance
             to
             the
             captiues
             ,
          
           and
           
             to
             set
             at
             libertie
             the
             broken
             hearted
             .
          
           He
           came
           to
           seeke
           and
           to
           saue
           o
           
             that
             which
             was
             lost
          
           :
           neither
           came
           hee
           to
           p
           
             call
             the
             righteous
          
           (
           in
           their
           owne
           conceits
           )
           
             but
             sinners
             vnto
             repentance
          
           :
           to
           fill
           the
           q
           poore
           and
           the
           hungry
           r
           with
           good
           things
           ,
           whilest
           the
           rich
           are
           sent
           emptie
           away
           .
        
         
           Neither
           must
           wee
           deceiue
           our selues
           with
           this
           conceit
           ,
           that
           because
           wee
           professe
           our selues
           to
           bee
           redeemed
           ;
           and
           do
           liue
           in
           the
           house
           of
           God
           which
           is
           his
           visible
           Church
           ,
           therefore
           wee
           haue
           all
           attained
           this
           libertie
           alreadie
           .
           For
           in
           the
           house
           of
           God
           ,
           there
           bee
           as
           well
           s
           vessels
           of
           dishonor
           ,
           as
           vessels
           of
           honor
           ;
           in
           the
           t
           floore
           of
           God
           ,
           as
           well
           chaffe
           as
           wheat
           ;
           in
           the
           u
           net
           of
           God
           ,
           as
           well
           bad
           fish
           as
           that
           which
           is
           good
           ;
           in
           the
           *
           field
           of
           God
           ,
           as
           well
           tares
           as
           corne
           ;
           in
           the
           familie
           or
           house
           of
           God
           as
           well
           x
           seruants
           as
           sonnes
           ;
           in
           the
           flocke
           of
           God
           ,
           as
           well
           y
           goates
           as
           sheepe
           .
           Vnlesse
           
           therefore
           you
           bee
           the
           sons
           of
           God
           by
           faith
           ,
           truly
           called
           ,
           engrafted
           into
           Christ
           as
           his
           members
           ,
           regenerated
           by
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           ,
           this
           libertie
           as
           yet
           doth
           not
           belong
           vnto
           you
           .
           For
           it
           is
           a
           libertie
           ,
           as
           the
           Apostle
           saith
           ,
           z
           
             which
             wee
             haue
             in
             Christ
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           which
           wee
           being
           in
           Christ
           haue
           by
           him
           ,
           as
           after
           we
           shall
           heare
           :
           (
           which
           also
           )
           is
           conferred
           vpon
           vs
           ,
           in
           and
           by
           our
           vocation
           ,
           iustification
           and
           sanctification
           ;
           and
           therefore
           none
           enioy
           it
           ,
           as
           actually
           made
           free
           ,
           but
           such
           as
           are
           sanctified
           ,
           iustified
           and
           called
           .
        
         
           But
           heere
           some
           will
           obiect
           :
           Are
           not
           wee
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           is
           not
           the
           Church
           a
           company
           of
           men
           called
           ?
           haue
           wee
           not
           beene
           baptized
           ,
           and
           by
           baptisme
           regenerated
           ,
           made
           the
           members
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           children
           of
           God
           ?
           How
           then
           do
           you
           say
           ,
           wee
           are
           not
           free
           ?
           Beloued
           ,
           as
           this
           obiection
           is
           not
           vnlike
           the
           cauill
           of
           the
           captious
           Iewes
           in
           this
           place
           ;
           so
           must
           it
           receiue
           the
           like
           answere
           .
           
             Verily
             ,
             verily
             I
             say
             vnto
             you
             ,
          
           saith
           our
           Sauiour
           ,
           
             hee
             that
             committeth
             sinne
             is
             the
             seruant
             of
             sinne
             ,
             and
             the
             seruant
             shall
             not
             abide
             
             in
             the
             house
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           I
           know
           that
           you
           are
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           ,
           as
           these
           Iewes
           were
           ;
           and
           that
           you
           haue
           beene
           baptised
           ,
           as
           they
           had
           beene
           circumcised
           .
           But
           you
           must
           distinguish
           ,
           first
           ,
           of
           the
           Church
           ;
           that
           there
           is
           a
           Church
           visible
           ,
           and
           a
           Church
           inuisible
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           mysticall
           body
           of
           Christ.
           And
           you
           are
           to
           know
           ,
           that
           there
           bee
           many
           in
           the
           Church
           visible
           ,
           which
           are
           not
           a
           of
           the
           Church
           inuisible
           ;
           many
           in
           the
           house
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           bee
           seruants
           and
           not
           sonnes
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           of
           calling
           ;
           that
           there
           is
           an
           outward
           calling
           by
           the
           Word
           ,
           which
           is
           common
           to
           all
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           of
           which
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           b
           many
           called
           ,
           and
           few
           chosen
           .
           And
           there
           is
           an
           inward
           and
           effectuall
           calling
           ,
           according
           to
           Gods
           purpose
           ,
           of
           which
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           c
           whom
           hee
           elected
           ,
           hee
           called
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           of
           Baptisme
           ;
           there
           is
           an
           outward
           Baptisme
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           sprinkling
           of
           the
           d
           flesh
           with
           water
           ,
           and
           an
           inward
           Baptisme
           ,
           wherein
           the
           soule
           is
           e
           sprinkled
           with
           the
           blood
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           with
           the
           water
           of
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           ,
           whereof
           the
           outward
           is
           a
           signe
           .
           Fourthly
           ,
           of
           vnion
           with
           Christ
           ,
           for
           there
           is
           a
           sacramentall
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           vnion
           in
           Baptisme
           ,
           and
           a
           spirituall
           by
           the
           f
           holy
           Ghost
           and
           by
           faith
           .
           Lastly
           ,
           of
           Christians
           ,
           members
           of
           Christ
           ,
           sonnes
           of
           God.
           For
           as
           the
           Apostle
           distinguisheth
           the
           g
           Iewes
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           either
           outwardlie
           Iewes
           and
           in
           shew
           ,
           or
           inwardly
           and
           in
           truth
           ;
           and
           our
           Sauiour
           in
           the
           next
           h
           words
           ,
           the
           seed
           of
           Abraham
           according
           to
           the
           flesh
           ,
           and
           according
           to
           the
           promise
           .
           For
           as
           Paul
           also
           saith
           ,
           they
           i
           
             which
             be
             of
             faith
             ,
             are
             the
             sonnes
             of
             Abraham
             :
          
           so
           men
           are
           called
           Christians
           ,
           members
           of
           Christ
           ,
           sonnes
           of
           God
           ,
           not
           only
           who
           are
           such
           indeede
           and
           in
           truth
           ;
           but
           also
           such
           as
           are
           Christians
           onely
           in
           profession
           ,
           members
           of
           Christ
           in
           appearance
           ,
           k
           sonnes
           of
           God
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           outward
           couenant
           .
           
           Wherefore
           though
           you
           liue
           in
           the
           visible
           Church
           ,
           though
           you
           bee
           called
           ,
           though
           you
           haue
           beene
           baptized
           ,
           and
           by
           baptisme
           sacramentally
           vnited
           to
           the
           body
           of
           Christ
           ,
           which
           is
           his
           Church
           ;
           though
           in
           your
           owne
           profession
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           reputation
           of
           others
           ,
           who
           conceiue
           of
           you
           (
           as
           they
           ought
           )
           according
           to
           the
           iudgement
           of
           charitie
           ,
           you
           are
           Christians
           ,
           members
           of
           Christ
           ,
           
           and
           sonnes
           of
           the
           kingdome
           :
           notwithstanding
           ,
           if
           you
           doe
           not
           truely
           beleeue
           in
           Christ
           and
           vnfainedly
           repent
           of
           your
           sinnes
           ,
           you
           are
           seruants
           and
           not
           sonnes
           .
           Yea
           ,
           so
           farre
           shall
           these
           outward
           priuiledges
           bee
           from
           exempting
           you
           from
           damnation
           ,
           that
           they
           shall
           greatly
           aggrauate
           your
           iudgement
           .
           For
           hath
           God
           called
           vs
           ,
           and
           wee
           are
           not
           called
           ?
           hath
           hee
           inuited
           vs
           to
           turne
           vnto
           him
           ,
           and
           wee
           are
           not
           conuerted
           ?
           hath
           hee
           by
           his
           Ministers
           l
           intreated
           vs
           ,
           that
           wee
           would
           bee
           reconciled
           vnto
           him
           ,
           and
           wee
           will
           not
           bee
           reconciled
           ?
           hath
           hee
           offered
           vs
           infinite
           mercy
           in
           the
           mysterie
           of
           our
           saluation
           by
           Christ
           ,
           and
           wee
           haue
           despised
           the
           same
           ,
           not
           caring
           to
           apprehend
           the
           mercies
           of
           God
           and
           merits
           of
           Christ
           ,
           but
           suffering
           his
           precious
           blood
           to
           bee
           spilt
           as
           it
           were
           on
           the
           ground
           in
           vaine
           ?
           hath
           hee
           often
           sought
           m
           togather
           vs
           vnto
           him
           ,
           as
           the
           Hen
           gathered
           the
           Chickens
           vnder
           her
           wings
           ,
           and
           wee
           would
           not
           ?
           Then
           haue
           the
           meanes
           of
           saluation
           been
           the
           meanes
           of
           obduration
           vnto
           vs
           ;
           and
           the
           Word
           ,
           which
           to
           the
           faithfull
           is
           the
           n
           sauour
           of
           life
           vnto
           life
           ,
           vnto
           vs
           is
           become
           
           come
           a
           sauour
           of
           death
           vnto
           death
           .
           Yea
           ,
           for
           this
           contempt
           of
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           if
           wee
           persist
           in
           it
           ,
           our
           estate
           in
           the
           day
           of
           iudgement
           shall
           bee
           more
           o
           intolerable
           ,
           then
           theirs
           of
           Sodom
           and
           Gomorah
           .
           And
           vnto
           vs
           belongeth
           that
           fearfull
           wo
           denounced
           by
           our
           Sauiour
           Christ
           ,
           p
           Wo
           to
           thee
           Bethsaida
           ,
           woe
           to
           thee
           Capernaum
           :
           for
           if
           the
           meanes
           which
           you
           haue
           had
           ,
           had
           beene
           vouchsafed
           to
           them
           of
           Tyrus
           and
           Sidon
           ,
           yea
           to
           them
           of
           Sodom
           ,
           they
           would
           haue
           turned
           vnto
           God
           ,
           but
           
             I
             say
             vnto
             you
             ,
             it
             shall
             bee
             easier
             for
             them
             in
             the
             day
             of
             iudgement
             ,
             then
             for
             you
             .
          
           Againe
           ,
           hath
           the
           Lord
           sent
           his
           Sonne
           to
           redeeme
           vs
           ,
           giuen
           vs
           meanes
           to
           applie
           Christ
           vnto
           vs
           ,
           hath
           he
           entreated
           vs
           to
           beleeue
           and
           repent
           ,
           and
           put
           to
           his
           seale
           in
           Baptisine
           ,
           thereby
           assuring
           vs
           ,
           that
           if
           wee
           beleeue
           and
           repent
           ,
           our
           soules
           are
           washed
           with
           the
           blood
           of
           Christ
           ,
           that
           wee
           are
           ingrafted
           into
           him
           ,
           and
           in
           him
           are
           made
           the
           sons
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           heires
           of
           eternall
           life
           ?
           Shall
           not
           wee
           therefore
           most
           worthily
           perish
           in
           our
           sinnes
           ,
           if
           notwithstanding
           wee
           will
           not
           beleeue
           and
           repent
           ;
           especially
           hauing
           
           in
           our
           Baptisme
           by
           a
           solemne
           vow
           bound
           our selues
           thereto
           ?
           The
           consideration
           whereof
           must
           force
           men
           ,
           who
           are
           not
           yet
           regenerated
           ,
           vnfainedly
           to
           turne
           vnto
           God
           ,
           and
           to
           lay
           hold
           vpon
           Christ
           by
           faith
           .
           For
           it
           is
           most
           certaine
           ,
           though
           they
           liue
           in
           the
           house
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           is
           his
           Church
           ,
           yet
           vntill
           they
           truly
           beleeue
           and
           repent
           ,
           they
           are
           servants
           and
           not
           sonnes
           :
           and
           such
           servants
           as
           are
           held
           vnder
           the
           most
           miserable
           and
           bafest
           slavery
           of
           sin
           and
           Satan
           :
           being
           not
           only
           bound
           hand
           and
           foot
           ,
           yea
           in
           heart
           and
           mind
           ,
           so
           that
           they
           can
           neither
           doe
           nor
           thinke
           that
           which
           is
           spiritually
           good
           ;
           but
           are
           also
           caried
           away
           q
           captiue
           ,
           to
           performe
           the
           will
           of
           Satan
           ,
           and
           the
           lusts
           of
           the
           flesh
           ;
           whereby
           it
           comes
           to
           passe
           ,
           that
           as
           they
           can
           doe
           no
           good
           ,
           so
           can
           they
           doe
           nothing
           but
           sinne
           .
        
         
           The
           next
           thing
           to
           bee
           considered
           ,
           
           is
           the
           quality
           of
           this
           liberty
           ,
           viz.
           that
           it
           is
           a
           true
           liberty
           .
           For
           neither
           is
           it
           an
           imaginary
           liberty
           ,
           as
           in
           the
           paradox
           of
           the
           Stoicks
           ,
           who
           held
           that
           wise
           men
           of
           the
           world
           were
           only
           free
           ,
           when
           they
           also
           ,
           being
           not
           freed
           by
           Christ
           ,
           were
           and
           are
           
           no
           better
           but
           servants
           ;
           or
           in
           the
           secure
           imaginations
           of
           carnall
           men
           ,
           who
           with
           these
           Iewes
           ,
           though
           being
           in
           bondage
           thinke
           themselues
           free
           .
           Neither
           is
           it
           a
           loose
           liberty
           or
           licentiousnesse
           ,
           such
           as
           Libertines
           assume
           to
           themselues
           ,
           but
           a
           true
           and
           a
           holy
           liberty
           ,
           whereby
           wee
           being
           freed
           from
           sin
           ,
           become
           servants
           of
           righteousnesse
           ,
           and
           being
           deliuered
           from
           the
           hands
           of
           our
           spirituall
           enemies
           ,
           are
           inabled
           to
           worship
           God
           with
           willing
           mindes
           ,
           and
           chearefull
           hearts
           :
           for
           that
           is
           the
           only
           true
           liberty
           :
           and
           such
           is
           the
           liberty
           of
           the
           Saints
           in
           heauen
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           blessed
           Angels
           ,
           who
           count
           it
           not
           only
           their
           liberty
           ,
           but
           also
           their
           happinesse
           ,
           willingly
           &
           cheerefully
           to
           serue
           the
           Lord.
           For
           if
           the
           Sonne
           ,
           who
           is
           the
           truth
           ,
           shall
           make
           you
           free
           ,
           then
           shall
           you
           be
           free
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           in
           deed
           ,
           and
           in
           truth
           .
        
         
           This
           therefore
           ,
           as
           it
           serueth
           for
           the
           comfort
           of
           the
           godly
           ;
           so
           also
           for
           the
           terror
           of
           the
           wicked
           .
           For
           ,
           from
           this
           speech
           of
           our
           Saviour
           ,
           we
           may
           conclude
           both
           waies
           .
           1.
           
           Whosoeuer
           are
           made
           free
           by
           Christ
           ,
           they
           are
           free
           indeed
           :
           but
           all
           the
           faithfull
           are
           made
           free
           by
           
           Christ
           ;
           therefore
           (
           whatsoever
           the
           divell
           or
           their
           owne
           corruption
           can
           obiect
           to
           the
           contrarie
           )
           they
           are
           free
           indeed
           .
        
         
           Againe
           ,
           If
           the
           Son
           make
           you
           free
           ,
           saith
           Christ
           ,
           then
           are
           you
           free
           indeed
           ;
           but
           you
           (
           say
           I
           to
           vnbeleevers
           and
           impenitent
           sinners
           ,
           )
           are
           not
           free
           indeed
           :
           
             For
             he
             that
             committeth
             sin
             ,
             is
             the
             servant
             of
             sin
          
           ;
           therefore
           ,
           howsoever
           you
           professe
           your selues
           redeemed
           by
           Christ
           ,
           and
           howsoever
           also
           it
           bee
           most
           true
           ,
           that
           Christ
           hath
           paid
           a
           ransome
           sufficient
           for
           the
           redemption
           of
           all
           ;
           yet
           are
           you
           not
           actually
           redeemed
           ,
           nor
           the
           benefit
           of
           redemption
           applied
           vnto
           you
           ,
           vntill
           you
           be
           ingrafted
           into
           Christ
           by
           faith
           ,
           and
           renued
           by
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           .
           And
           the
           same
           may
           be
           confirmed
           by
           the
           oath
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           (
           wherein
           r
           
             it
             is
             impossible
             that
             he
             should
             lie
             ,
             )
          
           the
           oath
           which
           hee
           sware
           to
           our
           father
           Abraham
           ,
           that
           hee
           would
           giue
           vs
           ,
           both
           that
           we
           should
           bee
           delivered
           from
           the
           hand
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           power
           &
           dominion
           of
           our
           spirituall
           enemies
           ;
           and
           s
           being
           
             deliuered
             ,
             should
             also
             haue
             grace
             to
             worship
             God
             without
             feare
             ,
             in
             holines
             
             and
             righteousnesse
             before
             him
             ,
             all
             the
             daies
             of
             our
             life
             .
          
           If
           therefore
           wee
           doe
           not
           endeavour
           to
           worshippe
           God
           in
           holinesse
           and
           righteousnesse
           ,
           with
           willing
           minds
           and
           vpright
           hearts
           ;
           it
           is
           as
           sure
           as
           the
           oath
           of
           the
           Lord
           is
           true
           ,
           that
           as
           yet
           wee
           are
           not
           actually
           freed
           and
           redeemed
           by
           Christ.
           For
           
             if
             the
             Sonne
             make
             you
             free
             ,
             you
             shall
             be
             free
             indeed
             .
          
        
         
           And
           thus
           much
           of
           the
           generall
           doctrine
           of
           Christian
           liberty
           :
           wherein
           I
           haue
           beene
           the
           shorter
           ,
           because
           all
           these
           points
           ,
           whereof
           I
           haue
           thus
           generally
           and
           briefly
           spoken
           ,
           viz.
           that
           Christian
           liberty
           is
           a
           spirituall
           liberty
           ,
           which
           the
           faithfull
           haue
           in
           and
           by
           Christ
           Iesus
           ▪
           that
           it
           consisteth
           on
           two
           parts
           ,
           an
           immunity
           and
           freedome
           from
           all
           spirituall
           bondage
           ,
           &
           an
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           &
           right
           to
           the
           priviledges
           and
           liberties
           of
           Gods
           children
           :
           that
           Christ
           our
           redeemer
           is
           the
           author
           of
           this
           liberty
           ,
           both
           in
           respect
           of
           his
           merit
           and
           efficacie
           :
           that
           it
           is
           bestowed
           only
           vpon
           the
           faithfull
           ,
           who
           are
           the
           sonnes
           of
           God
           and
           members
           of
           Christ
           :
           and
           lastly
           ,
           that
           this
           liberty
           of
           Christians
           is
           a
           true
           liberty
           ;
           all
           these
           points
           ,
           I
           
           say
           ,
           will
           more
           plainly
           and
           fully
           appeare
           in
           the
           particulars
           ,
           whereunto
           wee
           are
           now
           to
           descend
           .
        
         
           
             Christian
             liberty
             thererfore
             is
             either
             libertas
          
           
             Viae
             ,
             
             of
             this
             life
             ,
             
             such
             as
             is
             incident
             vnto
             vs
             whiles
             wee
             are
             in
             the
             way
             ,
             whereof
             t
             some
             not
             vnfitly
             vnderstand
             our
             Saviour
             to
             speake
             ,
             Luk.
             12.
             58.
             
             
               Giue
               diligence
               to
               be
               delivered
               from
               thy
               adversary
               ,
               whiles
               thou
               art
               in
               the
               way
               ,
            
             &c.
             vnderstanding
             by
             the
             Governour
             ,
             God
             ;
             by
             the
             Iudge
             ,
             Christ
             ;
             by
             the
             adversary
             ,
             the
             divell
             ,
             sin
             ,
             a
             guilty
             conscience
             ,
             the
             sentence
             of
             the
             law
             ;
             by
             the
             way
             ,
             this
             life
             ;
             by
             the
             officer
             the
             Angels
             ;
             by
             prison
             ,
             hell
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Patriae
             ,
             of
             the
             life
             to
             come
             ,
             which
             we
             shall
             enioy
             ,
             when
             being
             come
             to
             the
             end
             of
             our
             way
             ,
             wee
             shall
             haue
             the
             u
             end
             of
             our
             faith
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             salvation
             of
             our
             soules
             .
          
        
         
           The
           former
           is
           freedome
           from
           the
           bondage
           of
           sinne
           ,
           the
           other
           from
           the
           
           *
           bondage
           of
           corruption
           .
           The
           former
           is
           simply
           called
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           x
           redemption
           ,
           the
           latter
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           the
           redemption
           of
           possession
           :
           for
           by
           the
           former
           we
           are
           heires
           ,
           spe
           ,
           in
           hope
           and
           expectation
           ;
           by
           the
           latter
           ,
           re
           ,
           in
           deed
           and
           possession
           ;
           the
           one
           is
           begun
           and
           in
           part
           ,
           the
           other
           perfect
           and
           complete
           :
           the
           one
           ,
           the
           liberty
           of
           grace
           ,
           the
           other
           ,
           as
           the
           Apostle
           speaketh
           ,
           y
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             the
             liberty
             of
             glory
          
           .
        
         
           Of
           these
           in
           order
           :
           
           And
           first
           of
           the
           liberty
           of
           grace
           ,
           which
           even
           in
           this
           life
           the
           faithfull
           doe
           enioy
           in
           and
           by
           Christ.
           And
           it
           is
           either
           common
           to
           all
           the
           faithfull
           ,
           as
           well
           of
           the
           old
           Testament
           as
           of
           the
           new
           ;
           or
           peculiar
           to
           the
           faithfull
           vnder
           the
           Gospell
           .
           The
           faithfull
           vnder
           both
           Testaments
           were
           and
           are
           sonnes
           ;
           who
           as
           they
           haue
           the
           same
           z
           common
           faith
           ;
           so
           haue
           they
           the
           same
           a
           common
           salvation
           ,
           and
           therefore
           the
           same
           liberty
           and
           right
           ,
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           inheritance
           it selfe
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           degrees
           thereof
           .
           Notwithstanding
           there
           is
           difference
           betweene
           sonnes
           vnder
           age
           ,
           and
           in
           their
           minority
           ,
           in
           respect
           of
           discipline
           
           and
           gouernment
           ,
           &
           those
           who
           are
           come
           to
           yeares
           :
           the
           former
           being
           nurtured
           by
           schoolemasters
           ,
           and
           governed
           by
           tutors
           ,
           as
           the
           Apostle
           saith
           b
           of
           the
           faithfull
           before
           the
           incarnation
           of
           Christ
           ;
           the
           latter
           set
           at
           liberty
           from
           such
           discicipline
           and
           government
           .
           Otherwise
           ,
           as
           they
           had
           the
           same
           faith
           ,
           and
           the
           same
           iustification
           (
           for
           all
           the
           faithfull
           both
           before
           Christ
           and
           after
           ,
           were
           and
           are
           justified
           by
           faith
           ,
           as
           Abraham
           c
           was
           ,
           Rom.
           4.
           and
           by
           such
           d
           a
           faith
           ,
           Iam.
           2.
           )
           so
           haue
           they
           the
           same
           liberty
           which
           is
           obtained
           by
           faith
           ,
           and
           in
           some
           chiefe
           points
           thereof
           is
           ,
           as
           e
           Calvin
           saith
           ,
           an
           appendix
           of
           iustification
           .
        
         
           The
           common
           liberty
           of
           grace
           ,
           
           which
           may
           fitly
           be
           called
           the
           liberty
           of
           sauing
           grace
           ,
           containeth
           many
           particulars
           ;
           which
           ,
           for
           your
           easiest
           remembrance
           ,
           may
           be
           reduced
           to
           these
           three
           heads
           .
        
         
           For
           it
           is
           a
           liberty
           which
           we
           haue
           in
           and
           by
           our
           
             
               Vocation
               .
            
             
               Iustification
               .
            
             
               Sanctification
               .
            
          
           For
           ,
           although
           these
           three
           concurre
           in
           time
           ,
           because
           a
           man
           is
           no
           sooner
           effectually
           called
           ,
           but
           he
           is
           also
           iustified
           before
           
           God
           ,
           and
           no
           sooner
           iustified
           ,
           but
           he
           beginneth
           also
           to
           bee
           sanctified
           (
           which
           is
           duly
           to
           be
           obserued
           of
           those
           ,
           who
           presuming
           ,
           and
           that
           perhaps
           for
           a
           long
           time
           ,
           that
           they
           be
           called
           and
           iustified
           ,
           doe
           still
           remaine
           vnsanctified
           )
           notwithstanding
           in
           order
           of
           nature
           f
           vocation
           goeth
           before
           iustification
           ,
           and
           iustification
           before
           sanctification
           .
           And
           let
           this
           also
           by
           the
           way
           be
           observed
           for
           the
           comfort
           of
           the
           godly
           .
           For
           whosoever
           ,
           professing
           the
           true
           faith
           ,
           hath
           a
           true
           purpose
           and
           vnfained
           desire
           to
           walke
           before
           God
           in
           the
           obedience
           of
           his
           will
           ,
           making
           conscience
           of
           all
           his
           waies
           :
           that
           man
           ,
           howsoever
           besides
           his
           generall
           purpose
           he
           may
           faile
           (
           g
           as
           wee
           all
           doe
           )
           in
           many
           particulars
           ;
           yet
           he
           is
           sanctified
           ,
           and
           from
           his
           sanctification
           may
           certainly
           conclude
           ,
           that
           he
           is
           iustified
           ,
           that
           hee
           is
           called
           ,
           that
           he
           is
           elected
           ,
           that
           he
           shall
           be
           saued
           .
           For
           the
           fruit
           could
           not
           bee
           good
           ,
           vnlesse
           the
           tree
           or
           the
           branch
           that
           beareth
           it
           were
           good
           ,
           and
           the
           branch
           cannot
           be
           good
           ,
           vnlesse
           it
           bee
           ingrafted
           into
           Christ
           ,
           h
           the
           onely
           true
           vine
           :
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           a
           mans
           conversation
           is
           never
           
           acceptable
           vnto
           God
           ,
           before
           his
           person
           be
           accepted
           ;
           and
           his
           person
           is
           not
           accepted
           ,
           vntill
           he
           be
           vnited
           vnto
           Christ.
           For
           the
           better
           vnderstanding
           of
           this
           point
           ,
           we
           must
           remember
           ,
           that
           Christ
           at
           a
           deare
           price
           hath
           long
           since
           purchased
           this
           liberty
           for
           vs
           ,
           and
           hath
           meritoriously
           wrought
           our
           freedome
           .
           But
           none
           are
           actually
           and
           effectually
           set
           at
           liberty
           ,
           but
           those
           alone
           ,
           who
           haue
           actuall
           vnion
           and
           communion
           with
           Christ.
           Now
           in
           our
           effectuall
           vocation
           ,
           wee
           haue
           vnion
           with
           Christ
           ;
           and
           in
           our
           justification
           and
           sanctification
           ,
           communion
           with
           him
           .
           In
           the
           former
           ,
           in
           respect
           of
           his
           merits
           apprehended
           by
           faith
           ,
           and
           communicated
           vnto
           vs
           by
           imputation
           ;
           in
           the
           other
           ,
           in
           respect
           of
           his
           graces
           ,
           which
           being
           in
           him
           without
           measure
           ,
           are
           by
           his
           spirit
           from
           i
           him
           derived
           ,
           and
           in
           some
           measure
           communicated
           vnto
           vs
           by
           infusion
           .
        
         
           But
           let
           vs
           speake
           of
           them
           severally
           ▪
           And
           first
           ,
           
           as
           ●ouching
           our
           vocation
           ,
           
           I
           say
           with
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           k
           Gal.
           5.
           
           
             Brethren
             ,
             you
             are
             called
             vnto
             liberty
             :
          
           which
           words
           we
           are
           thus
           to
           vnderstand
           ,
           that
           by
           our
           
           calling
           wee
           are
           not
           only
           invited
           vnto
           Christian
           liberty
           in
           generall
           ,
           as
           a
           maine
           benefit
           of
           our
           Christian
           profession
           ;
           but
           also
           by
           it
           are
           enfranchised
           ,
           being
           thereby
           put
           into
           possession
           of
           a
           good
           part
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           entituled
           to
           the
           rest
           .
           For
           whereas
           naturally
           wee
           are
           wholy
           ,
           and
           not
           only
           in
           part
           (
           for
           that
           may
           be
           verified
           of
           the
           faithfull
           ,
           Rom.
           7.
           14.
           
           )
           carnall
           ,
           sold
           vnder
           sinne
           ;
           by
           our
           calling
           wee
           are
           first
           made
           spirituall
           ,
           being
           in
           some
           measure
           indued
           with
           the
           spirit
           of
           Christ.
           Now
           the
           spirit
           of
           Christ
           ,
           being
           the
           
             spirit
             of
             liberty
          
           ,
           as
           David
           speaketh
           ,
           l
           Psal.
           51.
           we
           may
           resolue
           with
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           m
           that
           
             where
             the
             spirit
             of
             the
             Lord
             is
             ,
             there
             is
             liberty
             .
          
        
         
           But
           the
           liberty
           which
           wee
           haue
           by
           our
           calling
           standeth
           on
           these
           degrees
           .
           First
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           an
           immunity
           ;
           our
           mindes
           are
           therein
           freed
           from
           the
           servitude
           of
           blindnesse
           and
           incredulity
           ,
           our
           hearts
           and
           willes
           from
           the
           bondage
           of
           that
           ,
           which
           the
           Apostle
           calleth
           n
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           (
           vnder
           which
           all
           men
           naturally
           are
           concluded
           )
           that
           is
           ,
           disobedience
           and
           infidelity
           ;
           our selues
           ,
           from
           the
           servitude
           of
           Satan
           ,
           
           being
           called
           and
           as
           it
           were
           culled
           out
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           whereby
           is
           meant
           the
           company
           of
           worldly
           men
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           kingdome
           of
           the
           divell
           ,
           (
           who
           is
           the
           o
           Prince
           ,
           yea
           the
           God
           p
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           working
           effectually
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           q
           in
           the
           children
           of
           infidelity
           and
           disobedience
           ,
           blinding
           their
           vnderstandings
           ,
           and
           r
           captivating
           their
           willes
           :
           )
           and
           lastly
           translated
           from
           the
           most
           slavish
           estate
           of
           damnation
           ,
           being
           s
           redeemed
           from
           among
           men
           ,
           and
           deliuered
           out
           of
           the
           t
           world
           ,
           which
           because
           it
           wholy
           ,
           as
           Saint
           Iohn
           u
           saith
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           lieth
           vnder
           the
           subiection
           of
           the
           divell
           ,
           
           (
           who
           hath
           the
           *
           power
           of
           death
           )
           is
           also
           subiect
           to
           death
           and
           damnation
           .
        
         
           As
           it
           is
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           a
           power
           and
           interest
           ;
           wee
           are
           in
           our
           calling
           indued
           ,
           as
           I
           said
           ,
           with
           the
           spirit
           of
           liberty
           ,
           which
           freeth
           our
           soules
           by
           enlightning
           our
           minds
           ,
           perswading
           our
           iudgements
           ,
           and
           softening
           our
           hearts
           ,
           enspiring
           thereinto
           godly
           desires
           and
           gratious
           resolutions
           ;
           whereby
           he
           beginning
           the
           grace
           of
           faith
           in
           vs
           ,
           doth
           regenerate
           vs
           and
           vnite
           vs
           vnto
           Christ.
           So
           that
           by
           our
           effectuall
           
           calling
           ,
           in
           regard
           that
           therein
           the
           spirit
           of
           liberty
           is
           communicated
           vnto
           vs
           ,
           and
           the
           saving
           grace
           of
           faith
           is
           therein
           begotten
           in
           vs
           ,
           we
           are
           made
           the
           sonnes
           of
           God
           and
           members
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           are
           not
           only
           entituled
           to
           all
           the
           rights
           and
           priviledges
           of
           the
           children
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           members
           of
           Christ
           ;
           but
           also
           are
           presently
           x
           translated
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           from
           death
           to
           life
           ,
           and
           from
           the
           state
           of
           damnation
           vnto
           the
           state
           of
           grace
           and
           salvation
           .
        
         
           But
           these
           things
           doe
           need
           some
           farther
           explanation
           .
           First
           ,
           therefore
           in
           the
           ministry
           of
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           ministry
           y
           of
           the
           spirit
           ,
           the
           word
           of
           faith
           ,
           z
           the
           seed
           of
           regeneration
           ,
           the
           a
           law
           or
           doctrine
           of
           liberty
           ,
           and
           the
           ordinary
           meanes
           of
           our
           b
           vocation
           ,
           the
           lord
           ,
           preventing
           vs
           with
           his
           grace
           ,
           sendeth
           the
           spirit
           of
           his
           sonne
           into
           our
           hearts
           ;
           which
           being
           ,
           as
           I
           said
           ,
           the
           spirit
           of
           liberty
           ;
           first
           ,
           freeth
           our
           mindes
           from
           the
           bondage
           of
           ignorance
           ,
           incredulity
           &
           vanity
           ,
           wherein
           vntill
           then
           wee
           are
           held
           captiue
           ,
           not
           onceable
           of
           our selues
           to
           entertaine
           a
           c
           good
           thought
           ,
           the
           whole
           frame
           of
           our
           thoughts
           being
           d
           onely
           evill
           continually
           ;
           
           the
           wisdome
           of
           our
           flesh
           ,
           e
           or
           that
           which
           our
           flesh
           mindeth
           ,
           being
           enmity
           against
           God
           ;
           our selues
           ,
           not
           only
           not
           perceiuing
           ,
           but
           being
           f
           not
           able
           to
           perceiue
           the
           things
           which
           are
           of
           the
           spirit
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           much
           lesse
           able
           to
           giue
           assent
           vnto
           them
           (
           for
           no
           man
           can
           say
           that
           g
           Iesus
           is
           Christ
           but
           by
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           )
           and
           much
           lesse
           to
           assent
           effectually
           ,
           or
           by
           a
           liuely
           faith
           .
           The
           spirit
           of
           God
           therefore
           by
           the
           ministry
           of
           the
           word
           (
           which
           is
           a
           h
           light
           vnto
           our
           feete
           )
           as
           the
           meanes
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           Ministers
           of
           the
           Gospell
           as
           his
           instruments
           (
           who
           are
           therefore
           called
           the
           i
           light
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           are
           sent
           by
           Christ
           to
           k
           open
           our
           eyes
           ,
           and
           to
           giue
           light
           to
           them
           that
           sit
           in
           l
           darknesse
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           shadow
           of
           death
           )
           enlighteneth
           our
           mindes
           to
           vnderstand
           ,
           and
           openeth
           our
           hearts
           as
           hee
           did
           the
           heart
           of
           Lydia
           ,
           perswading
           our
           soules
           m
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           not
           only
           to
           attend
           ,
           but
           as
           the
           word
           also
           signifieth
           ,
           to
           assent
           to
           those
           things
           which
           are
           spoken
           by
           the
           Ministers
           ;
           and
           thereby
           maketh
           vs
           vnfainedly
           to
           acknowledge
           and
           seriously
           to
           consider
           ,
           both
           our
           miserable
           
           servitude
           ,
           and
           damnable
           estate
           in
           our selues
           ,
           and
           also
           the
           gratious
           liberty
           and
           sauing
           grace
           of
           God
           offered
           in
           Christ.
           And
           this
           is
           the
           first
           degree
           of
           the
           liberty
           which
           we
           haue
           in
           our
           calling
           ,
           that
           therein
           we
           are
           called
           out
           of
           n
           darknes
           into
           light
           .
           Of
           this
           liberty
           the
           Apostle
           speaketh
           ,
           2.
           
           Cor.
           3.
           o
           that
           whereas
           there
           is
           naturally
           a
           vaile
           over
           mens
           hearts
           ,
           that
           they
           cannot
           vnderstand
           the
           word
           ;
           this
           vaile
           is
           taken
           away
           by
           the
           spirit
           of
           God
           ,
           when
           they
           turne
           vnto
           the
           Lord.
           Now
           the
           Lord
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             is
             the
             spirit
             ,
             &
             where
             the
             spirit
             of
             the
             Lord
             is
             ,
             there
             is
             liberty
             .
          
           In
           this
           regard
           the
           spirit
           is
           compared
           to
           an
           p
           eye-salue
           ,
           and
           is
           called
           that
           q
           anointing
           ,
           which
           ,
           being
           receiued
           from
           Christ
           ,
           teacheth
           vs
           all
           things
           .
        
         
           Hauing
           thus
           revealed
           vnto
           vs
           both
           our
           owne
           miserable
           estate
           in
           our selues
           ,
           and
           the
           infinite
           mercies
           of
           God
           in
           Christ
           ,
           and
           moued
           vs
           truly
           to
           assent
           thereto
           ;
           in
           the
           next
           place
           hee
           toucheth
           our
           hearts
           with
           a
           sense
           of
           our
           misery
           ,
           and
           with
           a
           hatred
           of
           sinne
           ,
           which
           hath
           brought
           vs
           into
           that
           miserable
           estate
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           ministry
           of
           the
           Word
           ,
           which
           is
           
           his
           r
           power
           to
           our
           salvation
           ,
           and
           his
           s
           arme
           to
           draw
           vs
           vnto
           him
           ,
           hee
           turneth
           our
           will
           and
           affections
           from
           darknesse
           (
           which
           naturally
           t
           wee
           loue
           )
           vnto
           light
           ,
           not
           only
           working
           in
           vs
           hearty
           desires
           ,
           to
           come
           out
           of
           that
           damnable
           estate
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           made
           partakers
           of
           Christ
           (
           which
           desires
           also
           he
           being
           the
           u
           Spirit
           of
           supplication
           ,
           helpeth
           vs
           to
           expresse
           in
           hearty
           prayer
           ;
           )
           but
           also
           inspiring
           into
           vs
           a
           setled
           resolution
           ,
           that
           for
           as
           much
           as
           liberty
           and
           salvation
           is
           promised
           to
           all
           that
           receiue
           Christ
           by
           faith
           ;
           wee
           will
           therefore
           resolue
           vndoubtedly
           to
           acknowledge
           him
           to
           be
           our
           only
           Saviour
           ,
           and
           to
           rest
           vpon
           him
           alone
           for
           salvation
           .
           Thus
           by
           working
           ,
           1.
           
           In
           our
           mindes
           an
           effectuall
           assent
           to
           the
           promise
           of
           the
           Gospell
           .
           2.
           
           In
           our
           hearts
           an
           earnest
           desire
           to
           bee
           made
           partakers
           of
           Christs
           merits
           ,
           and
           3.
           
           In
           our
           will
           a
           setled
           resolution
           ,
           to
           acknowledge
           him
           to
           bee
           the
           Messias
           and
           to
           rely
           vpon
           the
           mercies
           of
           God
           and
           merits
           of
           Christ
           ,
           for
           justification
           and
           saluation
           ,
           (
           by
           which
           three
           we
           doe
           *
           receiue
           Christ
           ,
           )
           the
           spirit
           of
           God
           begetteth
           the
           grace
           of
           iustifying
           faith
           in
           
           vs.
           In
           the
           begetting
           whereof
           ,
           hee
           doth
           not
           only
           x
           turne
           men
           from
           darknesse
           to
           light
           ,
           and
           from
           the
           power
           of
           Sa●an
           vnto
           God
           ;
           but
           also
           regenerateth
           them
           ,
           and
           vniteth
           them
           vnto
           Christ
           ,
           making
           them
           of
           the
           children
           of
           wrath
           ,
           the
           sonnes
           of
           God
           ;
           of
           the
           impes
           of
           the
           old
           Adam
           ,
           members
           of
           Christ
           ;
           and
           of
           the-subiects
           of
           Satan
           in
           the
           kingdome
           of
           y
           darknesse
           ,
           fellow
           z
           cittizens
           with
           the
           Saints
           in
           the
           kingdome
           of
           God.
           And
           this
           is
           the
           liberty
           which
           we
           haue
           by
           our
           calling
           .
           As
           for
           the
           teachers
           of
           free
           will
           ,
           and
           the
           magnifiers
           of
           our
           pure
           naturals
           ;
           they
           neither
           acknowledge
           the
           wofull
           bondage
           wherein
           we
           are
           by
           nature
           ,
           nor
           the
           happy
           liberty
           ,
           whereunto
           wee
           are
           ,
           not
           borne
           ,
           but
           called
           .
           For
           this
           is
           a
           liberty
           ,
           
             ad
             quam
             non
             nati
             ,
             sed
             renati
             sumus
          
           ;
           which
           we
           haue
           not
           by
           generation
           ,
           but
           by
           regeneration
           .
           Neither
           is
           it
           a
           common
           liberty
           of
           all
           ,
           but
           a
           liberty
           peculiar
           to
           the
           people
           of
           God
           ,
           who
           are
           a
           people
           a
           set
           at
           liberty
           ,
           peculiar
           to
           the
           sonnes
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           members
           of
           Christ.
           But
           it
           will
           be
           said
           ,
           if
           there
           bee
           no
           freedome
           in
           our
           willes
           before
           we
           be
           called
           ,
           then
           belike
           
           we
           are
           called
           and
           saued
           against
           our
           willes
           ,
           and
           we
           must
           looke
           with
           the
           Enthusiasts
           for
           violent
           raptures
           .
           I
           answere
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           in
           our
           willes
           a
           freedome
           of
           nature
           ,
           whereby
           it
           is
           free
           from
           compulsion
           .
           For
           ,
           that
           the
           will
           should
           bee
           forced
           ,
           it
           implieth
           a
           contradiction
           :
           for
           then
           it
           should
           both
           will
           and
           nill
           the
           same
           thing
           at
           one
           time
           .
           Notwithstanding
           this
           freedome
           of
           the
           will
           ,
           vntill
           it
           bee
           freed
           by
           grace
           ,
           is
           a
           voluntary
           service
           of
           sinne
           ;
           voluntarily
           and
           with
           greedinesse
           ,
           willing
           that
           which
           is
           evill
           ,
           although
           it
           can
           will
           nothing
           else
           .
           But
           the
           preventing
           grace
           of
           God
           ,
           whereby
           we
           are
           called
           ;
           is
           perswasiue
           ,
           and
           not
           ordinarily
           by
           the
           Word
           ;
           drawing
           vs
           indeede
           ,
           and
           so
           of
           vnwilling
           making
           vs
           willing
           ,
           but
           this
           is
           by
           perswasion
           ,
           and
           not
           by
           compulsion
           .
           For
           although
           our
           willes
           in
           the
           first
           act
           of
           our
           conversion
           bee
           meerely
           passiue
           ,
           and
           none
           can
           come
           to
           Christ
           vnlesse
           the
           b
           Father
           draw
           him
           ,
           yet
           we
           can
           no
           sooner
           conceiue
           a
           man
           to
           be
           effectually
           called
           ,
           then
           that
           he
           is
           made
           willing
           .
           For
           in
           the
           very
           act
           of
           our
           calling
           ,
           of
           vnwilling
           we
           are
           made
           willing
           ;
           and
           no
           sooner
           are
           wee
           
           effectually
           drawne
           but
           wee
           willingly
           come
           :
           in
           which
           sense
           true
           is
           that
           saying
           of
           Chrysostome
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           God
           indeed
           draweth
           ,
           but
           hee
           draweth
           him
           that
           is
           willing
           .
           Wherefore
           though
           our
           willes
           doe
           not
           concurre
           ,
           
             ad
             vocationem
          
           ,
           vnto
           our
           calling
           ;
           yet
           they
           concurre
           ,
           
             in
             vocatione
          
           ,
           in
           our
           calling
           ,
           being
           therein
           made
           free
           .
           
        
         
           Now
           we
           are
           to
           intreate
           of
           the
           liberty
           which
           we
           haue
           both
           in
           our
           iustification
           ,
           
           and
           also
           in
           our
           sanctification
           .
           For
           howsoeuer
           these
           graces
           doe
           alwaies
           so
           concurre
           ,
           as
           that
           whosoeuer
           hath
           the
           one
           ,
           hath
           the
           other
           ;
           and
           whosoeuer
           hath
           not
           both
           ,
           hath
           neither
           ;
           yet
           are
           wee
           carefully
           to
           distinguish
           them
           .
           For
           the
           Papists
           in
           not
           distinguishing
           them
           ,
           confound
           the
           Law
           and
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           abolish
           the
           maine
           benefit
           of
           Christ
           ,
           which
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           goeth
           vnder
           the
           name
           of
           iustification
           ,
           and
           with
           it
           the
           liberty
           which
           wee
           haue
           by
           it
           ;
           and
           lastly
           ,
           by
           their
           Antichristian
           doctrine
           teach
           men
           to
           place
           the
           matter
           of
           their
           iustification
           ,
           and
           the
           merit
           of
           salvation
           in
           themselues
           .
           For
           they
           doe
           teach
           ,
           that
           a
           man
           is
           iustified
           ,
           when
           he
           is
           made
           righteous
           by
           righteousnesse
           
           inherent
           in
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           performed
           by
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           accordingly
           make
           two
           degrees
           of
           iustification
           :
           The
           one
           ,
           which
           they
           call
           the
           first
           iustification
           ,
           when
           a
           man
           of
           a
           sinner
           is
           made
           iust
           ,
           by
           the
           infusion
           of
           faith
           ,
           hope
           ,
           and
           charity
           ;
           the
           other
           ,
           which
           they
           call
           the
           second
           iustification
           ,
           when
           a
           man
           of
           a
           iust
           man
           is
           made
           more
           iust
           by
           bringing
           forth
           good
           workes
           .
           So
           that
           according
           to
           their
           doctrine
           ,
           the
           righteousnesse
           of
           the
           first
           iustification
           ,
           is
           habituall
           and
           inherent
           in
           themselues
           ;
           of
           the
           second
           ,
           actuall
           ,
           and
           performed
           by
           themselues
           .
           And
           whereas
           iustification
           standeth
           on
           two
           parts
           ,
           viz.
           remission
           of
           sinne
           ,
           and
           the
           making
           ,
           or
           ,
           as
           the
           c
           Apostle
           speaketh
           ,
           constituting
           of
           vs
           righteous
           ;
           as
           they
           teach
           ,
           that
           we
           are
           made
           righteous
           ,
           not
           by
           imputation
           ,
           but
           by
           infusion
           of
           righteousnesse
           :
           so
           they
           teach
           ,
           that
           remission
           of
           sinne
           is
           the
           deletion
           of
           sinne
           ,
           and
           that
           sinnes
           are
           then
           pardoned
           ,
           when
           by
           infusion
           of
           the
           contrary
           graces
           they
           are
           expelled
           .
           Even
           as
           water
           is
           then
           said
           to
           bee
           warmed
           ,
           when
           by
           the
           accession
           of
           heate
           the
           cold
           is
           expelled
           .
           Againe
           ,
           where
           the
           Scripture
           
           saith
           ,
           c
           that
           we
           are
           iustified
           by
           grace
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           by
           the
           meere
           favour
           of
           God
           in
           Christ
           ,
           by
           faith
           without
           workes
           ,
           by
           the
           righteousnesse
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           without
           the
           law
           is
           manifested
           in
           the
           Gospell
           ;
           they
           by
           grace
           vnderstand
           the
           graces
           of
           God
           in
           vs
           ,
           which
           they
           say
           concurre
           with
           faith
           vnto
           iustification
           ;
           by
           righteousnesse
           ,
           not
           the
           righteousnesse
           of
           Christ
           apprehended
           by
           faith
           ,
           but
           a
           righteousnesse
           from
           Christ
           infused
           into
           vs
           ,
           &c.
           
           Which
           doctrines
           ,
           being
           vnderstood
           of
           sanctification
           ,
           are
           for
           the
           most
           part
           true
           .
           For
           we
           doe
           not
           deny
           ,
           but
           that
           the
           matter
           of
           our
           sanctification
           is
           inherent
           in
           vs
           ,
           and
           performed
           by
           vs
           ;
           and
           that
           it
           is
           partly
           habituall
           ,
           and
           partly
           actuall
           ;
           that
           it
           consisteth
           in
           our
           dying
           vnto
           sin
           ,
           which
           is
           called
           mortification
           ,
           and
           liuing
           vnto
           righteousnesse
           ,
           which
           is
           called
           vivification
           :
           that
           there
           be
           degrees
           thereof
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           measure
           of
           grace
           received
           :
           that
           wee
           are
           sanctified
           by
           the
           grace
           ,
           or
           rather
           graces
           of
           God
           in
           vs
           ▪
           and
           that
           thereunto
           not
           faith
           alone
           ,
           but
           hope
           and
           charity
           ,
           &
           other
           both
           inward
           graces
           and
           outward
           obedience
           doe
           concur
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
         
           But
           if
           the
           iustification
           which
           the
           Papists
           teach
           ,
           be
           nothing
           else
           but
           sanctification
           ;
           what
           then
           is
           become
           of
           that
           ,
           which
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           goeth
           vnder
           the
           name
           of
           iustification
           ,
           and
           is
           the
           maine
           benefit
           of
           the
           Messias
           ,
           whereby
           wee
           are
           not
           only
           freed
           from
           the
           guilt
           of
           sinne
           ,
           which
           bound
           vs
           over
           to
           death
           and
           damnation
           ;
           but
           also
           are
           in
           Christ
           accepted
           as
           righteous
           ,
           and
           made
           heires
           of
           eternall
           life
           ;
           by
           which
           wee
           are
           freed
           from
           the
           feare
           of
           damnation
           ,
           and
           are
           entitled
           vnto
           the
           kingdome
           of
           heauen
           ?
           Surely
           by
           the
           Popish
           doctrine
           it
           is
           in
           a
           manner
           abolished
           ,
           and
           with
           it
           the
           liberty
           which
           wee
           haue
           by
           it
           ,
           which
           is
           no
           lesse
           then
           our
           deliverance
           from
           hell
           ,
           and
           our
           title
           to
           the
           kingdome
           of
           heauen
           ,
           which
           if
           wee
           haue
           not
           by
           Christ
           ,
           we
           haue
           no
           salvation
           by
           him
           .
           For
           it
           is
           certaine
           ,
           that
           whereby
           we
           are
           iustified
           ,
           thereby
           wee
           are
           saved
           .
        
         
           This
           most
           pre●ious
           and
           Antichristian
           errour
           they
           seeke
           to
           justify
           by
           the
           like
           notation
           of
           the
           Latine
           words
           .
           For
           as
           to
           be
           sanctified
           ,
           is
           to
           be
           made
           holy
           ,
           by
           holinesse
           wrought
           in
           vs
           ;
           so
           to
           be
           iustified
           ,
           
           in
           their
           conceit
           ,
           is
           to
           bee
           made
           iust
           ,
           by
           righteousnesse
           wrought
           in
           vs.
           
        
         
           Wherevnto
           I
           answere
           ,
           that
           if
           the
           Latine
           notation
           were
           to
           bee
           respected
           ,
           it
           would
           not
           hinder
           our
           cause
           .
           For
           ,
           wee
           doe
           freely
           confesse
           ,
           that
           whom
           the
           Lord
           iustifieth
           ,
           he
           maketh
           iust
           .
           But
           then
           the
           question
           is
           ,
           whether
           by
           imputation
           ,
           or
           by
           infusion
           .
           By
           imputation
           ,
           we
           say
           ,
           as
           he
           iustifieth
           ;
           by
           infusion
           ,
           not
           as
           hee
           iustifieth
           ,
           but
           as
           he
           sanctifieth
           .
           But
           the
           Latine
           word
           is
           no
           farther
           to
           be
           vrged
           ,
           then
           as
           it
           is
           the
           translation
           of
           the
           Hebrew
           word
           in
           the
           old
           Testament
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Greeke
           in
           the
           new
           ,
           which
           signifieth
           to
           iustify
           .
           Now
           it
           is
           plaine
           ,
           that
           both
           the
           Hebrew
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           and
           the
           greeke
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           is
           
             verbum
             forese
          
           ,
           a
           iudiciall
           word
           ascribed
           vnto
           God
           ,
           as
           the
           Iudge
           ;
           to
           teach
           vs
           ,
           when
           wee
           thinke
           of
           iustification
           ,
           to
           summon
           our selues
           before
           the
           iudgement
           seat
           of
           God.
           And
           in
           this
           sense
           it
           is
           opposed
           to
           condemning
           ,
           as
           in
           the
           d
           iudgements
           of
           men
           ,
           Deut.
           25.
           1.
           
           Prov.
           17.
           15.
           so
           in
           the
           e
           iudgemēt
           of
           God
           ,
           Mat.
           12.
           37.
           
           By
           thy
           words
           thou
           shalt
           be
           iustified
           ,
           a●d
           by
           thy
           words
           thou
           
           shalt
           bee
           condemned
           ;
           1.
           
           King.
           8.
           32.
           
           Rom.
           5.
           16.
           18.
           and
           Rom.
           8.
           33.
           
           
           Hereby
           then
           appeareth
           ,
           both
           what
           iustification
           is
           ,
           and
           wherein
           it
           differeth
           from
           sanctification
           .
           For
           the
           contrary
           to
           sanctifying
           ,
           is
           polluting
           ;
           but
           the
           contrary
           to
           iustifying
           ,
           is
           condemning
           .
           Wherefore
           as
           sanctifying
           being
           the
           contrary
           to
           polluting
           ,
           doth
           signify
           making
           holy
           ;
           so
           iustifying
           being
           the
           contrary
           to
           condemning
           ,
           doth
           signifie
           absoluing
           ,
           acquitting
           ,
           pronouncing
           iust
           .
           And
           in
           this
           sense
           evermore
           ,
           in
           the
           question
           of
           iustification
           ,
           it
           is
           vsed
           when
           it
           is
           ascribed
           vnto
           God.
           Neither
           are
           the
           Papists
           able
           to
           produce
           any
           one
           testimony
           ,
           where
           iustification
           being
           ascribed
           to
           God
           ,
           (
           as
           f
           It
           is
           God
           that
           doth
           iustify
           )
           doth
           signify
           making
           righteous
           by
           infusion
           .
           This
           then
           is
           the
           first
           note
           of
           difference
           ,
           whereunto
           others
           may
           be
           added
           .
           For
           in
           iustification
           ,
           
           as
           I
           said
           before
           ,
           we
           haue
           communion
           with
           Christ
           ,
           in
           respect
           of
           his
           merits
           imputed
           vnto
           vs
           ,
           to
           free
           vs
           from
           the
           guilt
           of
           sinne
           ,
           and
           feare
           of
           damnation
           ,
           and
           to
           entitle
           vs
           to
           the
           kingdome
           of
           heauen
           .
           In
           sanctification
           we
           haue
           communion
           
           with
           Christ
           in
           respect
           of
           his
           graces
           ,
           which
           being
           in
           him
           without
           measure
           ,
           are
           by
           his
           spirit
           deriued
           to
           vs
           in
           measure
           ,
           and
           communicated
           by
           infusion
           ,
           to
           free
           vs
           from
           the
           corruption
           and
           dominion
           of
           sinne
           ,
           and
           to
           prepare
           and
           fit
           vs
           for
           the
           kingdome
           of
           heauen
           .
        
         
           The
           matter
           therefore
           of
           Iustification
           ,
           or
           that
           whereby
           we
           are
           absolved
           ,
           and
           in
           respect
           whereof
           ,
           God
           doth
           acquit
           vs
           from
           our
           sinnes
           ,
           and
           accepting
           vs
           as
           iust
           ,
           doth
           so
           pronounce
           of
           vs
           ,
           is
           the
           merits
           ,
           righteousnes
           ,
           and
           obedience
           of
           Christ
           our
           Saviour
           .
           For
           by
           what
           we
           are
           redeemed
           ,
           by
           that
           wee
           haue
           g
           remission
           of
           sinnes
           ,
           or
           iustification
           ;
           but
           wee
           are
           redeemed
           only
           by
           the
           merits
           and
           righteousnes
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           not
           by
           our
           owne
           ;
           and
           therefore
           wee
           are
           iustified
           by
           the
           righteousnesse
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           not
           by
           that
           which
           is
           inherent
           in
           vs
           ,
           or
           performed
           by
           vs
           :
           but
           our
           sanctification
           consisteth
           in
           the
           graces
           of
           Gods
           spirit
           inherent
           in
           vs
           ,
           and
           the
           new
           obedience
           performed
           by
           vs.
           
        
         
           
           Wee
           are
           iustified
           by
           imputation
           of
           Christs
           righteousnes
           ,
           when
           God
           imputing
           
           to
           a
           belieuer
           the
           righteousnesse
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           accepting
           of
           it
           in
           the
           believers
           behalfe
           ,
           as
           if
           he
           had
           performed
           it
           in
           his
           owne
           person
           ,
           doth
           not
           only
           acquit
           him
           from
           his
           sinnes
           ,
           but
           also
           accepteth
           of
           him
           as
           righteous
           in
           Christ
           ,
           and
           as
           an
           heire
           of
           eternall
           life
           .
           For
           as
           Christ
           was
           made
           a
           sinner
           for
           vs
           ,
           so
           are
           wee
           made
           h
           righteous
           before
           God
           in
           him
           :
           Christ
           was
           made
           a
           sinner
           for
           vs
           ,
           by
           imputation
           of
           our
           sinnes
           to
           him
           :
           therefore
           we
           are
           made
           righteous
           before
           God
           in
           him
           ,
           by
           imputation
           of
           his
           righteousnesse
           vnto
           vs.
           Againe
           ,
           as
           we
           were
           made
           ●inners
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           guilty
           of
           the
           first
           Adams
           transgression
           ;
           i
           so
           are
           we
           iustified
           by
           the
           obedience
           of
           the
           second
           Adam
           .
           But
           wee
           are
           guilty
           of
           the
           first
           Adams
           transgression
           by
           imputation
           .
           For
           how
           should
           that
           being
           an
           action
           ,
           and
           therefore
           transrent
           ,
           be
           communicated
           vnto
           vs
           ?
           Let
           Bellarmine
           answere
           :
           It
           is
           communicated
           to
           vs
           ,
           saith
           he
           ,
           k
           as
           transient
           things
           vse
           to
           bee
           communicated
           ,
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           
             by
             imputation
          
           .
           
           Therefore
           wee
           are
           iustified
           by
           imputation
           of
           the
           obedience
           of
           the
           second
           Adam
           .
           For
           the
           obedience
           of
           
           Christ
           which
           hee
           performed
           on
           earth
           ,
           being
           transient
           ,
           how
           could
           it
           bee
           communicated
           vnto
           vs
           ,
           but
           as
           Bellarmine
           saith
           ,
           all
           transient
           things
           are
           communicated
           ,
           viz.
           by
           imputation
           ?
           The
           reason
           of
           wich
           imputation
           is
           this
           .
           For
           as
           all
           men
           being
           in
           Adam
           as
           the
           roote
           of
           mankind
           ,
           originally
           ,
           are
           guilty
           of
           his
           sinne
           ,
           it
           being
           imputed
           vnto
           them
           ,
           because
           in
           him
           and
           by
           him
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           their
           vnion
           with
           him
           ,
           all
           sinned
           :
           so
           the
           faithfull
           being
           in
           Christ
           as
           their
           head
           or
           roote
           ,
           are
           iustified
           by
           his
           obedience
           ,
           if
           being
           imputed
           to
           them
           ,
           because
           in
           him
           ,
           and
           by
           him
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           our
           vnion
           with
           him
           ,
           we
           fulfilled
           the
           Law
           ,
           and
           in
           him
           ,
           and
           by
           him
           wee
           satisfied
           the
           iustice
           of
           God.
           But
           we
           are
           sanctified
           by
           the
           infusion
           of
           grace
           wrought
           in
           vs
           by
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           .
        
         
           
           Iustification
           is
           the
           very
           intitling
           of
           vs
           to
           the
           kingdome
           of
           heauen
           .
           Sanctification
           is
           both
           the
           badge
           and
           cognizance
           ,
           whereby
           they
           are
           to
           bee
           discerned
           and
           knowne
           who
           are
           iustified
           ,
           and
           shall
           bee
           l
           saued
           ,
           and
           the
           fitting
           and
           preparing
           of
           vs
           to
           that
           kingdome
           ,
           whereinto
           no
           vncleane
           
           thing
           shall
           enter
           .
        
         
           The
           righteousnesse
           of
           iustification
           is
           
           perfect
           ,
           (
           for
           it
           is
           the
           righteousnesse
           of
           Christ
           )
           and
           therefore
           of
           iustification
           it selfe
           there
           are
           no
           degrees
           ,
           though
           of
           the
           assurance
           thereof
           there
           bee
           degrees
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           measure
           of
           faith
           .
           The
           righteousnesse
           of
           our
           sanctification
           ,
           which
           is
           inherent
           ,
           is
           vnperfect
           in
           this
           life
           ,
           and
           stained
           with
           the
           flesh
           ;
           &
           thereof
           there
           are
           degrees
           ,
           as
           wee
           grow
           in
           grace
           .
        
         
           Wee
           are
           both
           iustified
           and
           sanctified
           
           by
           faith
           ,
           but
           in
           divers
           respects
           .
           We
           are
           iustified
           by
           faith
           ,
           because
           by
           it
           wee
           apprehend
           the
           righteousnesse
           of
           Christ
           ,
           &
           therefore
           are
           iustified
           by
           it
           ,
           not
           formally
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           a
           power
           or
           habit
           in
           vs
           ,
           or
           as
           it
           is
           a
           part
           of
           inherent
           righteousnesse
           ,
           but
           relatiuely
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           obiect
           which
           it
           doth
           apprehend
           ;
           and
           by
           it
           alone
           wee
           are
           iustified
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           the
           only
           grace
           in
           vs
           ,
           which
           apprehendeth
           the
           merits
           of
           Christ
           to
           iustification
           .
           Wee
           are
           sanctified
           by
           faith
           ,
           as
           a
           chiefe
           part
           of
           our
           sanctification
           ,
           being
           as
           it
           were
           the
           roote
           ,
           both
           of
           other
           inward
           graces
           ,
           and
           outward
           
           obedie●ce
           :
           but
           we
           are
           not
           sanctified
           by
           it
           alone
           ,
           because
           not
           only
           other
           graces
           inherent
           ,
           but
           also
           outward
           obedience
           concurre
           thereto
           .
        
         
           These
           things
           thus
           premised
           ,
           
           let
           vs
           consider
           what
           that
           liberty
           is
           ,
           
           which
           we
           haue
           both
           in
           our
           iustification
           ,
           and
           also
           in
           our
           sanctification
           .
           In
           both
           (
           as
           our
           freedome
           is
           an
           immunity
           )
           wee
           are
           freed
           from
           sinne
           ,
           and
           from
           the
           Law
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           strength
           of
           sinne
           ,
           though
           in
           different
           respects
           ,
           which
           will
           bee
           so
           many
           more
           differences
           betwixt
           iustification
           and
           sanctification
           .
           In
           sinne
           there
           are
           two
           things
           ,
           the
           guilt
           thereof
           ,
           and
           the
           corruption
           .
           In
           iustification
           wee
           are
           freed
           wholly
           from
           the
           guilt
           of
           sinne
           :
           for
           to
           be
           iustified
           ,
           is
           to
           haue
           remission
           of
           sinne
           ,
           m
           Rom.
           4.
           6.
           7.
           or
           which
           is
           all
           one
           ,
           to
           be
           freed
           ,
           or
           absolued
           from
           the
           guilt
           of
           it
           .
           And
           so
           certaine
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           in
           iustification
           we
           haue
           this
           freedome
           ,
           that
           to
           be
           iustified
           ,
           is
           to
           bee
           freed
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           Scriptures
           phrase
           ,
           n
           Rom.
           6.
           7.
           
             he
             that
             is
             dead
             is
             freed
             from
             sinne
             :
          
           the
           Greeke
           is
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           See
           o
           Act.
           13.
           38.
           39.
           
           
             Bee
             it
             knowne
             vnto
             you
             ,
             that
             through
             Christ
             is
             
             preached
             vnto
             you
             forgiuenesse
             of
             sinnes
             .
             And
             from
             all
             things
             ,
             from
             which
             you
             could
             be
             iustified
             by
             the
             law
             of
             Moses
             ,
             by
             him
             every
             one
             that
             beleeueth
             is
             iustified
             .
          
           Where
           ,
           to
           be
           iustified
           ,
           is
           to
           haue
           pardon
           of
           sinne
           ,
           or
           freedome
           from
           the
           guilt
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           The
           guilt
           of
           sinne
           is
           the
           obligation
           or
           binding
           over
           of
           the
           sinner
           vnto
           punishment
           :
           and
           this
           bond
           is
           partly
           in
           the
           Law
           ,
           *
           which
           is
           the
           hand-writing
           or
           obligation
           that
           is
           against
           vs
           ,
           binding
           over
           the
           transgressor
           of
           it
           ,
           to
           the
           punishment
           threatned
           in
           it
           ;
           and
           partly
           in
           the
           *
           conscience
           ,
           applying
           the
           Law
           ,
           morall
           or
           naturall
           ,
           to
           the
           sinner
           ,
           and
           from
           thence
           *
           pronouncing
           him
           subiect
           to
           punishment
           .
           From
           this
           obligation
           or
           guilt
           we
           are
           freed
           before
           God
           ,
           and
           as
           it
           were
           in
           the
           court
           of
           heauen
           ,
           so
           soone
           as
           wee
           beleeue
           :
           and
           we
           are
           freed
           from
           the
           same
           in
           the
           court
           of
           conscience
           ,
           when
           wee
           know
           that
           we
           beleeue
           ,
           and
           are
           assured
           of
           our
           iustification
           .
           For
           ,
           p
           by
           faith
           wee
           haue
           remission
           of
           sinne
           :
           and
           whosoeuer
           q
           beleeueth
           in
           Christ
           ,
           hee
           is
           iustified
           from
           the
           guilt
           thereof
           .
        
         
         
           This
           our
           freedome
           containeth
           in
           it
           happinesse
           ,
           for
           as
           their
           estate
           is
           miserable
           ,
           whose
           sinnes
           are
           not
           forgiuen
           ,
           because
           by
           their
           sinnes
           they
           are
           debtors
           vnto
           God
           ,
           owing
           in
           respect
           thereof
           eternall
           death
           and
           damnation
           (
           though
           they
           only
           feele
           this
           burthen
           ,
           whose
           conscience
           is
           throughly
           touched
           ,
           of
           whom
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           r
           A
           wounded
           spirit
           who
           is
           able
           to
           beare
           ?
           )
           so
           their
           estate
           is
           happy
           ,
           who
           are
           freed
           from
           the
           guilt
           of
           sinne
           .
           David
           ,
           though
           a
           King
           ,
           flourishing
           in
           great
           honor
           ,
           wealth
           ,
           and
           delights
           ;
           notwithstanding
           he
           reposeth
           his
           felicity
           in
           the
           forgiuenesse
           of
           sin
           ,
           s
           Psal.
           32.
           
           
             Blessed
             is
             the
             man
             whose
             wickednesse
             is
             forgiuen
             ,
             and
             whose
             sinne
             is
             covered
             ,
             blessed
             is
             the
             man
             to
             whom
             the
             Lord
             imputeth
             not
             iniquity
             .
          
           Which
           should
           moue
           vs
           aboue
           all
           things
           to
           labour
           for
           the
           forgiuenesse
           of
           sin
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           assurance
           thereof
           .
           If
           thou
           beleeue
           in
           Christ
           ,
           and
           withall
           confesse
           thy
           sin
           t
           and
           forsake
           u
           it
           ,
           thou
           maist
           bee
           sure
           that
           it
           is
           pardoned
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           
           in
           our
           iustification
           we
           are
           freed
           from
           the
           *
           law
           ,
           and
           that
           in
           two
           respects
           .
           First
           ,
           from
           the
           malediction
           or
           
           condemnation
           of
           it
           :
           secondly
           ,
           from
           the
           lawes
           exaction
           of
           inherent
           and
           that
           perfect
           righteousnesse
           vnto
           iustification
           .
           Vnder
           which
           double
           yoke
           of
           bondage
           all
           men
           are
           ,
           that
           are
           not
           iustified
           by
           faith
           in
           Christ
           :
           that
           is
           ,
           all
           men
           in
           them selues
           are
           subiect
           to
           the
           curse
           x
           who
           in
           the
           least
           degree
           doe
           at
           any
           time
           in
           their
           whole
           life
           transgresse
           any
           part
           of
           the
           law
           ,
           as
           all
           men
           oftentimes
           doe
           ;
           and
           againe
           ,
           no
           man
           who
           is
           not
           in
           Christ
           ,
           can
           be
           exempted
           from
           the
           curse
           ,
           and
           attaine
           to
           iustification
           ,
           vnlesse
           he
           continue
           in
           all
           the
           things
           which
           are
           written
           in
           the
           booke
           of
           the
           law
           to
           doe
           them
           ;
           which
           no
           man
           is
           able
           to
           doe
           ,
           the
           law
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           flesh
           being
           y
           impossible
           vnto
           vs.
           Let
           naturall
           or
           vnconuerted
           men
           apply
           this
           to
           themselues
           .
           Canst
           thou
           not
           by
           the
           sentence
           of
           the
           law
           be
           exempted
           from
           the
           curse
           ,
           vnlesse
           thou
           dost
           not
           only
           not
           commit
           the
           things
           forbidden
           ,
           but
           also
           doe
           the
           duties
           commaunded
           ;
           vnlesse
           thou
           dost
           all
           ,
           and
           vnlesse
           thou
           continuest
           in
           doing
           all
           ,
           neuer
           failing
           in
           any
           one
           particular
           ;
           and
           finally
           ,
           vnlesse
           thou
           continuest
           in
           doing
           all
           ,
           and
           euery
           thing
           commaunded
           
           in
           that
           perfect
           manner
           and
           measure
           which
           the
           law
           prescribeth
           ?
           Alas
           then
           ,
           how
           wilt
           thou
           escape
           the
           dreadfull
           curse
           ,
           who
           in
           stead
           of
           doing
           the
           duties
           commaunded
           ,
           hast
           done
           the
           vices
           forbidden
           ;
           who
           in
           stead
           of
           keeping
           all
           the
           commaundements
           ,
           hast
           broken
           them
           all
           ;
           and
           in
           stead
           of
           continuing
           in
           a
           totall
           perpetuall
           and
           perfect
           obedience
           of
           the
           lawe
           ,
           hast
           continued
           in
           the
           disobedience
           thereof
           ?
           Hence
           we
           may
           conclude
           with
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           that
           all
           men
           in
           themselues
           ,
           euen
           those
           z
           who
           seeke
           to
           be
           iustified
           by
           the
           law
           ,
           be
           concluded
           vnder
           sinne
           ,
           and
           consequently
           vnder
           the
           curse
           :
           and
           therefore
           haue
           extreame
           neede
           to
           seeke
           vnto
           Christ
           ,
           that
           by
           him
           they
           may
           be
           set
           free
           from
           this
           two-fold
           bondage
           ;
           which
           is
           ,
           to
           be
           vnder
           the
           curse
           of
           the
           law
           if
           we
           breake
           it
           ,
           when
           we
           can
           doe
           nothing
           else
           but
           breake
           it
           ;
           and
           to
           be
           excluded
           from
           iustification
           ,
           if
           we
           doe
           not
           continue
           in
           the
           perfect
           performance
           of
           the
           law
           ,
           when
           we
           are
           not
           able
           so
           much
           as
           to
           a
           thinke
           a
           good
           thought
           ,
           or
           once
           to
           will
           that
           which
           is
           spiritually
           good
           .
           But
           by
           Christ
           we
           are
           freed
           from
           both
           .
           Frst
           
           from
           the
           curse
           ,
           as
           the
           Apostle
           in
           expresse
           tearmes
           teacheth
           :
           b
           
             Christ
             hath
             redeemed
             vs
             from
             the
             curse
             of
             the
             law
             ,
             when
             he
             was
             made
             a
             curse
             for
             vs.
          
           He
           hath
           freed
           vs
           from
           the
           punishment
           of
           sinne
           ,
           by
           vndergoing
           the
           punishment
           for
           vs
           ,
           he
           hath
           acvs
           quitted
           frō
           our
           debts
           by
           discharging
           them
           for
           vs.
           For
           as
           Esay
           c
           saith
           ,
           
             He
             was
             wounded
             for
             our
             transgressions
             ,
             he
             was
             broken
             for
             our
             iniquities
             ,
             the
             chastisement
             of
             our
             peace
          
           (
           that
           is
           ,
           which
           was
           to
           procure
           vs
           peace
           and
           reconsiliation
           with
           God
           )
           
             was
             laide
             vpon
             him
          
           ,
           and
           
             by
             his
             stripes
             we
             are
             healed
             .
          
           And
           againe
           ,
           d
           
             The
             Lord
             hath
             laide
             vpon
             him
             the
             iniquitie
             of
             vs
             all
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           punishment
           of
           all
           our
           sinnes
           .
           And
           ,
           e
           
             My
             righteous
             seruant
             by
             his
             knowledge
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           by
           the
           knowledge
           of
           him
           ,
           or
           faith
           in
           him
           ,
           
             shall
             iustifie
             many
             ,
             for
             he
             shall
             beare
             their
             iniquities
             .
          
        
         
           Now
           ,
           by
           the
           curse
           of
           the
           law
           from
           which
           Christ
           doth
           free
           vs
           ,
           we
           are
           to
           vnderstand
           all
           euill
           f
           of
           punishment
           ,
           as
           well
           temporall
           as
           eternall
           :
           for
           it
           is
           absurd
           to
           imagine
           with
           the
           Papists
           ,
           that
           Christ
           hauing
           freed
           vs
           from
           the
           eternall
           punishment
           ,
           hath
           not
           freed
           vs
           from
           the
           temporall
           .
           
           By
           temporall
           ,
           we
           meane
           the
           euils
           both
           of
           this
           life
           ,
           whether
           corporall
           or
           spirituall
           (
           which
           are
           innumerable
           )
           and
           also
           in
           the
           end
           of
           this
           life
           ,
           viz.
           an
           euill
           death
           .
           Against
           both
           these
           it
           will
           be
           obiected
           ,
           and
           first
           against
           the
           former
           ;
           that
           notwithstanding
           their
           iustification
           ,
           the
           faithfull
           are
           as
           subiect
           to
           afflictions
           and
           calamities
           of
           this
           life
           as
           others
           ,
           and
           therefore
           to
           punishment
           .
           But
           I
           deny
           that
           consequence
           ,
           if
           you
           speake
           of
           punishments
           properly
           ,
           which
           be
           the
           curses
           of
           the
           law
           afflicted
           vpon
           men
           by
           way
           of
           vengeance
           ,
           to
           satisfie
           the
           iustice
           of
           God.
           *
           For
           the
           Lord
           hath
           imposed
           the
           punishment
           of
           all
           our
           sinnes
           vpon
           Christ
           ;
           who
           hath
           fully
           satisfied
           the
           justice
           of
           his
           Father
           for
           them
           .
           And
           therefore
           as
           there
           is
           no
           condermnation
           ,
           so
           no
           punishment
           (
           properly
           vnderstood
           )
           to
           them
           that
           are
           in
           Christ
           Iesus
           .
           Neither
           can
           it
           stand
           with
           the
           iustice
           of
           God
           (
           who
           is
           not
           only
           mercifull
           ,
           but
           also
           g
           iust
           in
           iustifying
           of
           vs
           )
           to
           exact
           a
           punishment
           of
           the
           faithfull
           for
           the
           satisfying
           of
           his
           iustice
           ,
           
           for
           whom
           Christ
           hath
           already
           fully
           satisfied
           his
           iustice
           by
           bearing
           the
           punishment
           :
           
           this
           were
           to
           punish
           the
           same
           sinnes
           twice
           ,
           once
           in
           Christ
           ,
           and
           againe
           in
           vs.
           Indeed
           the
           faithfull
           are
           subiect
           to
           crosses
           and
           afflictions
           :
           but
           all
           the
           afflictions
           of
           the
           godly
           are
           either
           trials
           for
           their
           good
           ,
           or
           such
           iudgements
           as
           are
           simply
           fatherly
           chastisements
           proceeding
           from
           loue
           ,
           and
           meerely
           respecting
           the
           good
           of
           the
           party
           chastised
           ,
           whereof
           the
           Apostle
           speaketh
           ,
           1.
           
           Cor.
           11.
           32.
           
           h
           
             When
             we
             are
             iudged
             we
             are
             chastised
             of
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             that
             we
             should
             not
             be
             condemned
             with
             the
             world
             ,
          
           or
           else
           they
           be
           also
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           (
           according
           to
           the
           i
           erymoligie
           of
           the
           word
           which
           by
           some
           is
           giuen
           )
           when
           God
           besides
           the
           chastisment
           of
           the
           party
           ,
           hath
           also
           care
           to
           his
           owne
           honour
           ,
           which
           would
           beimpeached
           ,
           if
           he
           should
           seeme
           to
           winke
           at
           the
           scandalous
           offences
           of
           his
           children
           ,
           as
           though
           he
           would
           maintaine
           them
           in
           their
           sinnes
           .
           In
           which
           regard
           iudgement
           ,
           as
           Peter
           k
           saith
           ,
           begineth
           at
           the
           house
           of
           God.
           For
           the
           Lord
           many
           times
           correcteth
           those
           sinnes
           in
           the
           Godly
           ,
           both
           for
           his
           owne
           honour
           ,
           and
           their
           good
           ,
           which
           he
           seemeth
           to
           passe
           by
           in
           the
           wicked
           .
           Of
           this
           kinde
           
           we
           haue
           an
           example
           in
           Dauid
           ,
           to
           whom
           the
           Lord
           vpon
           his
           submission
           forgaue
           his
           greeuous
           sinnes
           of
           murther
           and
           adulterie
           ,
           notwithstanding
           both
           for
           Dauids
           chastisement
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           example
           of
           others
           ,
           but
           chiefly
           for
           the
           maintenance
           of
           his
           owne
           glory
           (
           which
           by
           the
           scandalous
           offences
           of
           Gods
           children
           ,
           is
           by
           the
           wicked
           blasphemed
           ,
           as
           though
           such
           sins
           were
           the
           fruits
           of
           the
           religion
           and
           seruice
           of
           God
           ,
           )
           he
           would
           not
           suffer
           the
           child
           begotten
           in
           adulterie
           to
           liue
           .
           Why
           ?
           because
           by
           that
           sinne
           Dauid
           had
           l
           caused
           the
           enemies
           of
           the
           Lord
           to
           blaspheme
           .
           The
           vse
           which
           we
           are
           to
           make
           hereof
           ,
           is
           not
           with
           the
           Papists
           ,
           to
           teach
           men
           to
           make
           satisfaction
           to
           God
           for
           their
           sinnes
           ,
           as
           though
           Christ
           had
           not
           fully
           satisfied
           for
           them
           already
           :
           but
           to
           teach
           men
           ,
           both
           to
           beware
           that
           they
           doe
           not
           commit
           sinne
           ,
           especially
           scandalous
           sinnes
           ;
           because
           thereby
           they
           displease
           and
           dishonor
           God
           their
           mercifull
           Father
           ,
           prouoking
           him
           to
           powre
           his
           iudgements
           vpon
           them
           ,
           for
           their
           amendment
           ,
           that
           they
           be
           not
           condemned
           with
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           maintenance
           
           of
           his
           owne
           honor
           :
           and
           also
           that
           hauing
           sinned
           ,
           we
           doe
           m
           meete
           the
           Lord
           in
           his
           iudgements
           ,
           by
           humbling
           our selues
           before
           him
           ,
           confessing
           our
           fault
           ,
           and
           crauing
           pardon
           ,
           that
           n
           iudging
           our selues
           ,
           we
           may
           not
           be
           iudged
           of
           the
           Lord.
           
        
         
           Against
           the
           second
           it
           is
           also
           obiected
           ,
           that
           notwithstanding
           their
           iustification
           ,
           the
           godly
           die
           as
           well
           as
           the
           wicked
           .
           I
           answere
           ,
           that
           as
           of
           all
           afflictions
           ,
           so
           also
           of
           death
           ,
           the
           nature
           is
           changed
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           faithfull
           ;
           to
           whom
           death
           it selfe
           ,
           though
           brought
           in
           by
           the
           malice
           of
           the
           diuell
           ,
           is
           not
           a
           curse
           or
           punishment
           properly
           .
           I
           doe
           not
           denie
           ,
           but
           that
           many
           times
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           time
           and
           manner
           of
           death
           ,
           the
           godly
           iudged
           and
           chastised
           ,
           the
           Lord
           in
           mercy
           killing
           their
           bodies
           ,
           that
           hee
           many
           o
           saue
           their
           soules
           ;
           but
           from
           the
           evill
           of
           death
           they
           are
           wholly
           freed
           ,
           for
           to
           them
           it
           is
           the
           end
           of
           sinne
           ,
           and
           is
           therefore
           inflicted
           vpon
           vs
           ,
           that
           sinne
           might
           dy
           with
           vs
           ,
           as
           Methodius
           p
           saith
           ,
           and
           being
           the
           end
           of
           sinne
           vnto
           vs
           ,
           it
           is
           also
           the
           end
           of
           misery
           ,
           the
           hauen
           of
           rest
           ,
           a
           happy
           passage
           out
           of
           this
           vaile
           of
           misery
           vnto
           the
           
           kingdome
           of
           glory
           ;
           and
           so
           not
           onely
           no
           curse
           ,
           but
           also
           a
           blessing
           ,
           no
           losse
           ,
           but
           an
           advantage
           ,
           as
           after
           wee
           shall
           shew
           .
           For
           yet
           we
           speake
           but
           of
           the
           immunities
           of
           iustification
           ,
           the
           principall
           whereof
           yet
           remaineth
           to
           be
           spoken
           of
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           freedome
           from
           subiection
           to
           damnation
           ,
           to
           everlasting
           death
           ,
           to
           the
           eternall
           wrath
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           most
           miserable
           bondage
           and
           subiection
           of
           all
           those
           ,
           who
           are
           not
           iustified
           by
           faith
           in
           Christ.
           But
           from
           this
           curse
           also
           Christ
           hath
           freed
           the
           faithfull
           .
           For
           this
           is
           the
           immunitie
           which
           we
           haue
           by
           him
           ;
           that
           q
           
             whosoeuer
             beleeueth
             in
             him
             shall
             not
             perish
             ,
          
           that
           there
           is
           r
           
             no
             condemnation
             to
             them
             that
             bee
             in
             Christ
             Iesus
          
           ;
           that
           by
           his
           death
           s
           
             hee
             hath
             destroyed
             him
             that
             had
             the
             power
             of
             death
             ,
             that
             hee
             might
             deliuer
             them
             all
             ,
             which
             for
             feare
             of
             death
             ,
             were
             all
             their
             life
             time
             subiect
             to
             bondage
          
           ;
           that
           Iesus
           our
           Sauiour
           deliuereth
           vs
           from
           the
           t
           wrath
           to
           come
           .
        
         
           And
           thus
           wee
           haue
           heard
           of
           two
           immunities
           ,
           which
           wee
           haue
           in
           our
           iustification
           :
           that
           wee
           are
           freed
           from
           the
           guilt
           of
           sinne
           ,
           and
           from
           the
           curse
           of
           the
           Law
           
           whereto
           our
           sinne
           had
           made
           vs
           subiect
           .
           And
           from
           hence
           ariseth
           vnspeakeable
           peace
           and
           liberty
           to
           the
           distressed
           conscience
           ,
           terrified
           with
           the
           guilt
           of
           sinne
           ,
           the
           curse
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           and
           feare
           of
           damnation
           ;
           when
           it
           receiuing
           Christ
           by
           faith
           ,
           hath
           immunity
           and
           freedome
           from
           them
           all
           .
        
         
           Now
           followeth
           the
           other
           immunity
           from
           the
           law
           ,
           
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           exaction
           or
           perfect
           righteousnesse
           to
           be
           inherent
           in
           vs
           ,
           and
           perfect
           obedience
           to
           bee
           performed
           by
           vs
           ,
           
           vnto
           our
           iustification
           and
           salvation
           :
           vnto
           which
           yoke
           of
           bondage
           ,
           as
           I
           said
           ,
           all
           men
           by
           nature
           are
           subiect
           .
           For
           it
           is
           sure
           and
           certaine
           ,
           that
           without
           righteousnesse
           ,
           and
           such
           a
           righteousnes
           ,
           as
           is
           fully
           answerable
           to
           the
           perfect
           law
           of
           God
           ,
           no
           man
           can
           be
           iustified
           .
        
         
           Now
           ,
           this
           righteousnesse
           must
           either
           be
           inherent
           in
           our selues
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           righteousnesse
           that
           the
           Law
           requireth
           vnto
           iustification
           ;
           or
           being
           performed
           by
           another
           ,
           (
           which
           is
           Christ
           )
           for
           vs
           ,
           must
           be
           imputed
           vnto
           vs
           :
           and
           that
           is
           the
           righteousnes
           which
           the
           Gospell
           propoundeth
           vnto
           iustification
           .
        
         
         
           A
           third
           righteousnes
           ,
           whereby
           wee
           should
           be
           iustified
           ,
           cannot
           be
           named
           .
           If
           therefore
           wee
           bee
           not
           partakers
           of
           Christs
           righteousnes
           apprehended
           by
           faith
           ,
           we
           must
           stand
           to
           the
           sentence
           of
           the
           Law
           ;
           which
           is
           ,
           either
           to
           performe
           perfect
           and
           perpetuall
           obedience
           ,
           or
           not
           to
           be
           iustified
           .
           But
           if
           Christs
           righteousnes
           be
           imputed
           vnto
           vs
           (
           as
           it
           is
           to
           all
           that
           apprehend
           it
           by
           faith
           )
           then
           are
           
             we
             iustified
          
           ,
           notwithstanding
           the
           sentence
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           by
           u
           faith
           ,
           (
           that
           is
           ,
           by
           the
           righteousnes
           of
           Christ
           apprehended
           by
           faith
           )
           
             without
             the
             workes
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           without
           any
           respect
           of
           obedience
           performed
           by
           our selues
           .
           And
           in
           this
           liberty
           from
           the
           Law
           ,
           standeth
           the
           chiefe
           comfort
           and
           stay
           of
           a
           Christian
           ,
           when
           hee
           summoning
           himselfe
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           in
           the
           court
           of
           his
           conscience
           before
           the
           iudgement
           seat
           of
           God
           ,
           to
           bee
           iustified
           ,
           or
           condemned
           ,
           shall
           consider
           that
           by
           Christ
           he
           is
           freed
           ,
           both
           from
           the
           condemnation
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           and
           from
           the
           exaction
           of
           inherent
           righteousnes
           to
           iustification
           :
           so
           that
           hee
           shall
           not
           neede
           to
           stand
           to
           the
           sentence
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           or
           to
           
           trust
           to
           any
           obedience
           performed
           by
           himselfe
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           to
           a
           broken
           staffe
           ,
           wherein
           there
           can
           be
           no
           comfort
           ,
           (
           for
           if
           God
           should
           enter
           into
           *
           iudgment
           with
           vs
           according
           thereto
           ,
           no
           man
           liuing
           could
           be
           iustified
           )
           but
           may
           safely
           and
           freely
           ,
           without
           respect
           ,
           either
           of
           his
           owne
           obedience
           ,
           or
           of
           the
           sentence
           of
           the
           law
           ,
           rely
           vpon
           the
           mercies
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           merits
           of
           Christ
           ;
           that
           for
           as
           much
           as
           the
           Lord
           hath
           giuen
           him
           grace
           to
           beleeue
           ,
           &
           by
           that
           faith
           hath
           x
           espoused
           him
           to
           Christ
           ,
           and
           vnited
           him
           vnto
           him
           as
           his
           member
           ;
           he
           hath
           also
           communion
           in
           Christs
           merits
           ,
           whereby
           without
           regard
           to
           any
           righteousnesse
           of
           his
           owne
           ,
           he
           is
           iustified
           before
           God.
           
        
         
           Against
           this
           part
           of
           Christian
           liberty
           ,
           which
           is
           most
           comfortable
           ,
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           (
           as
           it
           well
           becomes
           the
           synagogue
           of
           Antichrist
           )
           doth
           by
           might
           and
           maine
           oppose
           it selfe
           :
           contending
           not
           only
           that
           we
           are
           iustified
           by
           righteousnes
           inherent
           ;
           but
           also
           that
           the
           same
           obedience
           ,
           which
           the
           Law
           prescribeth
           ,
           is
           in
           greater
           perfection
           required
           in
           the
           Gospell
           vnto
           iustification
           .
           By
           
           which
           doctrine
           of
           thei●s
           ,
           they
           con●ound
           the
           Law
           of
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           and
           in
           so
           doing
           abolish
           the
           covenant
           of
           grace
           ,
           annihilate
           the
           maine
           promise
           of
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           charter
           of
           our
           liberty
           ,
           the
           ground
           of
           our
           faith
           ,
           the
           foundation
           of
           all
           our
           assurance
           for
           iustification
           and
           salvation
           .
           For
           if
           the
           Gospell
           promise
           and
           propound
           iustification
           and
           salvation
           ,
           vpon
           the
           condition
           of
           our
           owne
           obedience
           ,
           a●d
           that
           in
           more
           perfection
           then
           the
           law
           it selfe
           required
           :
           then
           is
           it
           not
           only
           a
           covenant
           of
           workes
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           the
           law
           ,
           but
           also
           imposeth
           a
           heavier
           yoke
           vpon
           mens
           consciences
           ,
           then
           the
           Law
           did
           .
           But
           it
           is
           manifest
           that
           the
           Gospell
           is
           the
           covenant
           of
           grace
           made
           with
           Abraham
           y
           ,
           concerning
           iustification
           by
           faith
           in
           Christ
           ;
           whereas
           the
           Law
           contrariwise
           is
           the
           covenant
           of
           workes
           ,
           which
           430.
           yeares
           after
           was
           deliuered
           by
           Moses
           ,
           and
           did
           not
           disanull
           the
           former
           promise
           ,
           concerning
           iustification
           by
           faith
           .
           The
           condition
           whereon
           the
           Gospell
           promiseth
           iustification
           ,
           is
           faith
           in
           Christ
           ;
           the
           condition
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           our
           owne
           perfect
           and
           perpetuall
           
           obedience
           .
           For
           the
           Gospell
           z
           saith
           ;
           If
           thou
           beleeue
           in
           Christ
           ,
           thou
           art
           iustified
           and
           shalt
           be
           saved
           :
           the
           Law
           ,
           If
           thou
           dost
           these
           things
           ,
           thou
           shalt
           liue
           thereby
           .
           The
           righteousnesse
           exacted
           in
           the
           law
           to
           iustificatiō
           ,
           is
           a
           righteousnes
           both
           habituall
           inherent
           in
           our selues
           ,
           and
           actuall
           performed
           by
           our selues
           .
           The
           righteousnesse
           a
           which
           without
           the
           Law
           is
           revealed
           in
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           is
           
             the
             Righteousnes
             of
             God
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           of
           Christ
           who
           is
           God
           ,
           (
           for
           he
           is
           b
           Iehova
           ,
           our
           righteousnes
           ,
           and
           was
           given
           vnto
           vs
           of
           God
           c
           to
           be
           our
           righteousnes
           )
           
             by
             the
             faith
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             vnto
             all
             ,
             and
             vpon
             all
             that
             beleeue
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           righteousnesse
           of
           Christ
           ,
           who
           is
           God
           (
           though
           not
           the
           righteousnes
           of
           the
           Deity
           ,
           as
           
             O
             siander
          
           thought
           ,
           but
           the
           righteousnesse
           both
           inherent
           in
           him
           ,
           as
           hee
           was
           man
           ,
           as
           his
           innocencie
           and
           holinesse
           ,
           and
           also
           performed
           by
           him
           ,
           as
           his
           passiue
           &
           actiue
           obedience
           )
           being
           apprehended
           by
           faith
           ,
           is
           according
           to
           the
           doctrine
           of
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           imputed
           to
           every
           beleeuer
           vnto
           iustification
           .
        
         
           That
           Christ
           is
           our
           righteousnes
           ,
           and
           
           the
           d
           
             end
             of
             the
             Law
             vnto
             righteousnes
             to
             all
             that
             beleeue
             ,
          
           that
           whosoeuer
           e
           
             beleeueth
             in
             Christ
             shall
             be
             saved
             ,
          
           it
           is
           the
           maine
           doctrine
           of
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           the
           chiefe
           article
           of
           our
           religion
           ,
           the
           charter
           of
           our
           inheritance
           ,
           the
           assurance
           which
           wee
           haue
           of
           salvation
           :
           which
           wee
           are
           so
           to
           hold
           ,
           as
           that
           if
           an
           f
           Angell
           from
           heauen
           should
           teach
           vs
           another
           Gospell
           ,
           or
           propound
           vnto
           vs
           another
           way
           of
           iustification
           ,
           (
           as
           namely
           by
           inherent
           righteousnesse
           ,
           and
           our
           owne
           obedience
           )
           wee
           ought
           to
           hold
           him
           accursed
           ,
           and
           our selues
           also
           ,
           if
           wee
           yeeld
           to
           him
           .
           For
           whosoeuer
           looke
           to
           be
           iustified
           by
           the
           obedience
           which
           the
           Law
           prescribeth
           ,
           they
           g
           are
           separated
           from
           Christ
           ,
           and
           fallen
           from
           grace
           .
        
         
           Wee
           doe
           not
           deny
           ,
           but
           that
           the
           Gospell
           teacheth
           repentance
           as
           well
           as
           faith
           ;
           and
           commendeth
           the
           duties
           of
           sanctification
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           it
           promiseth
           iustification
           .
           Yea
           ,
           as
           it
           promiseth
           the
           grace
           of
           justification
           to
           those
           that
           beleeue
           ;
           so
           to
           them
           that
           are
           iustified
           and
           redeemed
           ,
           it
           promiseth
           the
           h
           grace
           of
           sanctification
           by
           the
           spirit
           ,
           whereby
           they
           are
           inabled
           in
           some
           measure
           to
           worship
           God
           in
           honesse
           
           and
           righteousnesse
           .
           Wee
           doe
           also
           confesse
           ,
           that
           a
           greater
           measure
           of
           knowledge
           and
           obedience
           is
           required
           of
           the
           faithfull
           vnder
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           then
           was
           vnder
           the
           Law
           ;
           because
           to
           whom
           more
           is
           given
           ,
           of
           them
           more
           is
           required
           ,
           and
           the
           greater
           benefit
           requireth
           the
           greater
           duties
           of
           thankfulnesse
           .
           But
           when
           the
           question
           is
           of
           the
           matter
           of
           our
           iustification
           ,
           and
           merit
           of
           our
           salvation
           ,
           whereby
           wee
           being
           sinners
           and
           lost
           in
           our selues
           ,
           should
           bee
           iustified
           before
           God
           ,
           and
           entituled
           vnto
           the
           kingdome
           of
           heauen
           ;
           what
           that
           is
           ,
           whereby
           we
           are
           absolued
           from
           our
           sinnes
           ,
           and
           accepted
           as
           righteous
           ,
           and
           as
           heires
           of
           eternall
           life
           ;
           what
           that
           is
           ,
           which
           will
           stand
           in
           iudgement
           before
           God
           ,
           and
           which
           wee
           may
           trust
           vnto
           ,
           when
           we
           appeare
           before
           the
           iudgemens
           seat
           of
           God
           ,
           why
           the
           sentence
           of
           condemnation
           should
           not
           bee
           pronounced
           againstvs
           ;
           what
           that
           is
           ,
           whereby
           wee
           are
           re●eemed
           from
           death
           ,
           and
           reconciled
           vnto
           God
           ,
           or
           ,
           as
           the
           Scripture
           vttereth
           the
           same
           thing
           in
           other
           tearmes
           ▪
           i
           whereby
           we
           haue
           remission
           of
           sinnes
           :
           it
           is
           most
           plaine
           ,
           that
           the
           
           doctrine
           of
           the
           Gospell
           placeth
           the
           whole
           matter
           of
           iustification
           ,
           and
           merit
           of
           salvation
           in
           the
           righteousnesse
           and
           obedience
           of
           Christ
           alone
           ;
           by
           whose
           blood
           ,
           as
           the
           Apostle
           k
           speaketh
           ,
           and
           by
           whose
           obedience
           ,
           wee
           are
           iustified
           .
           As
           for
           that
           righteousnesse
           which
           is
           inherent
           in
           our selues
           ,
           though
           infused
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           that
           obedience
           which
           is
           performed
           by
           our selues
           ,
           though
           proceeding
           from
           grace
           ;
           the
           Gospell
           teacheth
           vs
           ,
           in
           the
           question
           of
           iustification
           ,
           l
           to
           esteeme
           it
           as
           drosse
           and
           dung
           ,
           yea
           as
           losse
           ,
           that
           we
           may
           gaine
           Christ
           ,
           and
           may
           bee
           found
           in
           him
           ,
           not
           hauing
           our
           own
           righteousnesse
           ,
           which
           is
           prescribed
           in
           the
           law
           ,
           but
           that
           which
           is
           through
           the
           law
           of
           Christ
           ,
           the
           righteousnesse
           which
           is
           of
           God
           through
           faith
           .
        
         
           This
           therefore
           is
           the
           liberty
           which
           we
           haue
           by
           the
           grace
           of
           iustification
           ,
           that
           we
           are
           freed
           from
           that
           miserable
           bondage
           of
           the
           law
           ,
           which
           exacteth
           an
           obedience
           and
           righteousnesse
           inherent
           vnto
           iustification
           ,
           which
           no
           man
           is
           able
           to
           performe
           ,
           and
           therefore
           holdeth
           men
           in
           〈◊〉
           to
           damnation
           ,
           engendring
           
           with
           Agar
           m
           as
           the
           Apostle
           speaketh
           ,
           none
           but
           servants
           which
           shall
           not
           inherit
           with
           the
           children
           of
           the
           free
           woman
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           who
           are
           begottē
           by
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           to
           be
           the
           heires
           of
           that
           righteousnesse
           which
           is
           by
           faith
           .
        
         
           And
           thus
           much
           of
           the
           liberty
           of
           iustification
           as
           it
           is
           an
           immunity
           .
           
           For
           as
           it
           is
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
           or
           right
           ;
           it
           also
           containeth
           many
           notable
           priviledges
           .
        
         
           First
           that
           we
           are
           not
           only
           freed
           from
           the
           guilt
           of
           sinne
           ,
           but
           also
           are
           accepted
           pronounced
           iust
           ,
           &
           by
           imputation
           of
           Christs
           ,
           both
           n
           passiue
           and
           actiue
           obedience
           made
           rihgteous
           ,
           which
           o
           immediately
           followes
           vpon
           the
           former
           ,
           so
           that
           by
           our
           iustification
           we
           are
           not
           only
           made
           not
           guiltie
           ,
           but
           also
           stand
           righteous
           before
           God
           ,
           and
           that
           ,
           by
           the
           righteousnesse
           of
           Christ.
           
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           what
           we
           are
           not
           only
           freed
           from
           the
           curse
           of
           the
           law
           ,
           but
           also
           are
           made
           pa●takers
           of
           the
           p
           blessednesse
           promised
           to
           
             Abraham
             viz.
          
           that
           in
           h●s
           q
           seed
           ,
           which
           is
           Christ
           ,
           the
           faithfull
           of
           all
           nations
           should
           be
           blessed
           .
           But
           this
           will
           best
           appeare
           in
           the
           particulars
           :
           for
           
           the
           faithfull
           are
           not
           onely
           freed
           from
           the
           euils
           of
           this
           life
           ,
           whether
           corporall
           or
           spirituall
           ,
           as
           they
           be
           curses
           ;
           but
           they
           are
           all
           turned
           into
           blessings
           vnto
           them
           .
           For
           this
           is
           the
           priviledge
           of
           the
           faithfull
           ,
           that
           the
           Lord
           causeth
           all
           things
           ,
           whether
           good
           or
           bad
           ,
           r
           
             To
             worke
             together
             for
             the
             good
             of
             those
             that
             doe
             loue
             him
             .
          
           In
           which
           sense
           Dauid
           saith
           ,
           s
           that
           
             all
             things
             succeede
             well
             with
             the
             righteous
             man.
          
           As
           for
           afflictons
           ,
           he
           both
           professeth
           in
           particular
           of
           himselfe
           ,
           t
           that
           
             it
             was
             good
             for
             him
             that
             he
             had
             beene
             afflicted
          
           ;
           and
           also
           in
           generall
           pronounceth
           the
           man
           u
           
             blessed
             ,
             whom
             the
             Lord
             doth
             chastise
             and
             teach
             in
             his
             law
             .
          
        
         
           Againe
           ,
           corporall
           death
           is
           not
           only
           no
           losse
           to
           the
           faithfull
           ;
           but
           also
           an
           advantage
           ;
           because
           in
           it
           they
           change
           a
           sinfull
           and
           mortall
           life
           ,
           for
           a
           life
           blessed
           and
           immortall
           .
           It
           is
           not
           only
           no
           curse
           ,
           but
           also
           a
           blessing
           :
           for
           it
           is
           not
           only
           the
           end
           of
           sinne
           and
           miserie
           ,
           but
           the
           beginning
           of
           perfect
           and
           everlasting
           happinesse
           ;
           wherevpon
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           *
           pronounceth
           them
           all
           
             Blessed
             that
             die
             in
             the
             Lord.
             
          
        
         
           Neither
           are
           the
           faithfull
           only
           freed
           
           fom
           feare
           of
           damnation
           ,
           but
           also
           are
           put
           in
           assurance
           of
           euerlasting
           life
           ,
           being
           x
           saued
           in
           hope
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           cheife
           happinesse
           that
           can
           be
           enioyed
           in
           this
           life
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           we
           are
           not
           only
           freed
           from
           the
           sentence
           of
           the
           law
           ,
           exacting
           of
           vs
           perfect
           obedience
           vnto
           iustification
           ,
           but
           we
           haue
           also
           liberty
           to
           plead
           the
           righteousnesse
           propounded
           in
           the
           couenant
           of
           grace
           ;
           and
           to
           appeale
           from
           the
           sentence
           of
           the
           law
           ,
           to
           the
           promise
           of
           the
           Gospell
           ;
           from
           the
           tribunall
           of
           iustice
           to
           the
           th●
           one
           of
           grace
           ;
           and
           in
           the
           question
           of
           iustification
           not
           at
           all
           to
           regarde
           our
           owne
           obedience
           ,
           but
           wholly
           to
           rest
           vpon
           the
           mercies
           of
           God
           and
           merits
           of
           Christ
           our
           Sauiour
           .
        
         
           Vpon
           this
           liberty
           of
           iustification
           follow
           other
           priuiledges
           .
           For
           first
           ,
           whereas
           by
           nature
           we
           are
           the
           children
           of
           wrath
           ;
           now
           ,
           y
           
             being
             iustified
             by
             faith
             ,
             we
             haue
             peace
             with
             God
             ,
             through
             our
             Lor●
             I●sus
             Christ
             ,
          
           who
           hath
           z
           reconciled
           vs
           to
        
         
           2
           Whereas
           sinne
           maketh
           a
           a
           separation
           betweene
           God
           and
           vs
           ,
           so
           that
           naturally
           we
           shunne
           the
           presence
           of
           God
           ,
           as
           
           of
           a
           seuere
           Iudge
           ;
           being
           iustified
           by
           the
           righteousnesse
           of
           Christ
           ,
           we
           also
           haue
           free
           b
           accesse
           vnto
           God
           by
           faith
           ,
           and
           haue
           liberty
           with
           boldnesse
           and
           assurance
           that
           we
           shall
           be
           heard
           ,
           to
           make
           our
           requests
           to
           God
           in
           the
           name
           of
           Christ.
           
        
         
           3
           Vpon
           our
           iustification
           by
           faith
           ,
           c
           we
           are
           endued
           with
           the
           spirit
           of
           adoption
           ,
           which
           assureth
           vs
           of
           Gods
           fatherly
           loue
           towards
           vs
           ,
           teaching
           vs
           to
           crie
           in
           our
           hearts
           ,
           
             Abba
             Father
          
           ;
           by
           which
           ,
           being
           the
           earnest
           of
           our
           inheritance
           ,
           we
           are
           sealed
           vp
           vnto
           the
           day
           of
           our
           full
           redemption
           .
        
         
           4
           With
           the
           hope
           of
           salvation
           ,
           which
           is
           d
           a
           companion
           of
           iustifying
           faith
           ,
           &
           a
           consequent
           of
           iustification
           ,
           whereby
           we
           liue
           in
           expectation
           of
           euerlasting
           happinesse
           .
        
         
           5
           With
           ioy
           e
           in
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           ,
           which
           Peter
           calleth
           ioy
           vnspeakable
           and
           glorious
           .
           For
           the
           Apostle
           denying
           that
           the
           liberty
           of
           Christians
           doth
           cheifly
           stand
           in
           f
           meat
           and
           drinke
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           free
           vse
           of
           outward
           things
           ;
           sheweth
           also
           wherein
           it
           principally
           doth
           consist
           .
           For
           
             the
             kingdom
             of
             God
          
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             is
             not
             meat
             
             and
             drinke
             but
             righteousnesse
             ,
          
           which
           is
           the
           priuiledge
           of
           iustification
           it selfe
           ,
           
             and
             peace
             and
             ioy
             in
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             ,
          
           which
           are
           consequents
           of
           the
           former
           .
        
         
           Lastly
           ,
           g
           with
           perseuerance
           .
           For
           as
           the
           Sonne
           abideth
           in
           the
           house
           for
           euer
           ,
           being
           h
           safely
           kept
           by
           the
           power
           of
           God
           through
           faith
           vnto
           saluation
           .
           For
           if
           i
           sonnes
           ,
           then
           heires
           ,
           heires
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           coheires
           with
           Christ
           ,
           &c
           ,
        
         
           Now
           I
           come
           to
           the
           liberty
           which
           we
           haue
           in
           our
           sanctification
           ,
           
           and
           so
           farre
           forth
           as
           we
           are
           sanctified
           .
           
           Now
           our
           sanctification
           in
           this
           life
           being
           but
           in
           part
           ,
           so
           is
           this
           liberty
           :
           which
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           an
           immunity
           ,
           is
           also
           a
           freedom
           from
           the
           bondage
           of
           sinne
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           law
           ;
           though
           in
           other
           respects
           ,
           then
           those
           that
           haue
           beene
           mentioned
           in
           the
           liberty
           of
           iustification
           .
        
         
           For
           ,
           in
           iustification
           we
           are
           freed
           from
           the
           guilt
           of
           sinne
           ,
           in
           sanctification
           ,
           frō
           the
           corruption
           of
           sinne
           .
           But
           here
           we
           are
           to
           consider
           ,
           how
           farre
           forth
           we
           are
           set
           free
           therefrom
           .
           For
           the
           Hypocritall
           Papists
           teach
           ,
           that
           when
           a
           man
           is
           regenerated
           ,
           or
           as
           they
           also
           speake
           ,
           iustified
           ,
           originall
           
           sinne
           is
           so
           abolished
           ,
           as
           that
           it
           doth
           not
           only
           not
           raigne
           ,
           but
           not
           so
           much
           as
           remaine
           or
           liue
           in
           the
           partie
           sanctified
           .
           By
           which
           doctrine
           they
           teach
           men
           to
           bee
           desperate
           hypocrites
           ,
           either
           searing
           their
           conscience
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           haue
           no
           sense
           of
           sinne
           ,
           and
           may
           please
           themselues
           with
           this
           conceit
           ,
           that
           they
           haue
           no
           sinne
           ▪
           in
           which
           respect
           the
           saying
           of
           Peter
           k
           is
           verified
           of
           them
           ,
           that
           whiles
           they
           promise
           liberty
           to
           themselues
           and
           others
           ,
           they
           are
           indeed
           seruants
           of
           corruption
           :
           or
           if
           they
           haue
           any
           sense
           of
           sinne
           dwelling
           in
           them
           ,
           they
           must
           perswade
           themselues
           they
           are
           not
           sanctified
           ,
           nor
           iustified
           ,
           and
           therefore
           not
           to
           be
           saued
           :
           such
           miserable
           comforters
           they
           are
           of
           poore
           sinners
           ,
           as
           to
           perswade
           them
           that
           they
           haue
           not
           remission
           of
           sinne
           ,
           vntill
           sinne
           be
           quite
           abolished
           in
           them
           .
           But
           this
           doctrine
           they
           teach
           contrary
           to
           the
           euident
           testimonies
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           contrary
           to
           the
           perpetuall
           experience
           of
           the
           faithfull
           ,
           contrary
           to
           the
           light
           of
           their
           owne
           conscience
           ;
           that
           they
           might
           thereby
           vphold
           their
           Antichristian
           doctrine
           of
           iustification
           by
           inherent
           righteousnesse
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           merit
           of
           good
           
           workes
           ,
           which
           otherwise
           would
           fall
           to
           the
           ground
           .
           For
           ,
           if
           in
           respect
           of
           originall
           sinne
           ,
           remaining
           and
           dwelling
           in
           vs
           ,
           we
           be
           in
           our selues
           sinners
           :
           how
           can
           we
           be
           iustified
           by
           inherent
           righteousnesse
           ?
           If
           our
           best
           actions
           be
           stained
           with
           the
           flesh
           ,
           and
           our
           righteousnesse
           l
           be
           like
           polluted
           clouts
           ;
           how
           should
           they
           merit
           eternall
           life
           ?
        
         
           We
           are
           therfore
           to
           hold
           ,
           that
           in
           regeneration
           we
           are
           freed
           from
           the
           corruption
           of
           sinne
           ;
           not
           wholly
           ,
           and
           at
           once
           ,
           but
           in
           part
           ,
           and
           by
           degrees
           ;
           that
           sinne
           (
           though
           mortified
           in
           part
           ,
           and
           we
           freed
           from
           the
           tyrannie
           of
           it
           ,
           that
           it
           raigne
           no
           more
           with
           full
           swinge
           and
           authority
           in
           vs
           )
           still
           remaineth
           and
           dwelleth
           in
           vs
           ,
           hindering
           vs
           from
           good
           ,
           provoking
           vs
           vnto
           euill
           ,
           defiling
           and
           cotaminating
           our
           best
           actions
           ,
           neuer
           suffering
           vs
           with
           the
           full
           consent
           of
           m
           will
           ,
           to
           performe
           or
           desire
           that
           which
           is
           good
           .
           As
           the
           Apostle
           plainely
           sheweth
           by
           his
           owne
           example
           ,
           Rom.
           7.
           n
           where
           the
           concupiscence
           remaining
           in
           him
           ,
           is
           not
           only
           plainly
           called
           a
           sinne
           ,
           but
           described
           as
           a
           sinne
           ,
           &
           as
           an
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           or
           a
           repugnancie
           to
           the
           law
           of
           
           God
           :
           the
           sense
           whereof
           (
           though
           the
           Papists
           haue
           no
           sense
           of
           it
           )
           made
           the
           holy
           Apostle
           crie
           out
           ,
           o
           
             Miserable
             man
             that
             I
             am
             ,
             who
             shall
             deliuer
             me
             from
             this
             body
             of
             death
             ?
          
           Accursed
           therefore
           was
           the
           counsell
           of
           Trent
           p
           which
           confessing
           that
           the
           Apostle
           calleth
           it
           a
           sinne
           ;
           notwithstanding
           pronounceth
           them
           accursed
           ,
           that
           shall
           say
           it
           is
           a
           sinne
           .
           But
           if
           we
           say
           we
           haue
           no
           sinne
           ,
           we
           deceiue
           our selues
           ,
           saith
           S.
           Iohn
           .
           q
           ,
           and
           there
           is
           no
           truth
           in
           vs.
           
        
         
           The
           freedome
           therefore
           which
           we
           haue
           in
           our
           sanctification
           ,
           which
           as
           Augustine
           saith
           ,
           is
           but
           begun
           in
           this
           life
           ,
           is
           not
           from
           the
           being
           of
           sinne
           in
           vs
           altogether
           and
           at
           once
           ,
           though
           we
           be
           freed
           from
           it
           ,
           in
           part
           and
           by
           degrees
           ,
           but
           from
           the
           dominion
           of
           it
           ,
           that
           wee
           should
           no
           more
           bee
           servants
           of
           sin
           ,
           but
           being
           freed
           from
           sinne
           ,
           might
           become
           servants
           of
           righteousnes
           ,
           Rom.
           6.
           6.
           18.
           which
           Augustine
           r
           did
           well
           obserue
           out
           of
           the
           words
           of
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           dehorting
           vs
           that
           sinne
           should
           not
           remaine
           in
           our
           mortall
           bodies
           .
           
             Hee
             doth
             not
             say
             ,
             let
             it
             not
             be
             ;
             but
             ,
             let
             it
             not
             raigne
             :
             for
             whiles
             thou
             liuest
             ,
             it
             cannot
             be
             
             avoided
             ,
             but
             that
             sinne
             will
             bee
             in
             thy
             members
             ;
             neverthelesse
             let
             dominion
             bee
             taken
             from
             it
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           Of
           this
           liberty
           the
           Apostle
           speaketh
           ,
           Rom.
           8.
           s
           the
           
             law
             of
             the
             spirit
             of
             life
             which
             is
             in
             Christ
             ,
             hath
             made
             mee
             free
             from
             the
             law
             of
             sinne
             and
             of
             death
             .
          
           That
           is
           ,
           the
           power
           of
           the
           quickning
           Spirit
           ,
           which
           being
           in
           Christ
           our
           head
           ,
           and
           from
           him
           communicated
           vnto
           vs
           ,
           doth
           rule
           in
           vs
           as
           a
           law
           ,
           doth
           free
           vs
           from
           the
           power
           of
           sin
           which
           worketh
           death
           ,
           that
           it
           no
           more
           haue
           dominion
           (
           as
           it
           were
           a
           law
           )
           in
           vs.
           And
           Rom.
           6.
           t
           hauing
           proued
           ,
           that
           sin
           neither
           doth
           ,
           nor
           can
           any
           more
           raigne
           in
           the
           faithfull
           ,
           because
           after
           the
           similitude
           of
           Christs
           death
           and
           resurrection
           ,
           they
           are
           dead
           to
           sin
           and
           risen
           againe
           ;
           and
           therefore
           ,
           as
           death
           can
           no
           more
           haue
           dominion
           over
           Christ
           ,
           being
           〈◊〉
           from
           death
           ,
           no
           more
           can
           sin
           haue
           dominion
           over
           the
           faithfull
           being
           once
           risen
           from
           the
           graue
           of
           sin
           :
           afterwards
           vers
           .
           14.
           hee
           assureth
           the
           faithfull
           ,
           that
           sin
           shall
           u
           not
           haue
           dominion
           over
           them
           ,
           because
           they
           bee
           not
           vnder
           the
           Law
           ,
           but
           vnder
           grace
           .
           Likewise
           Saint
           Iohn
           *
           saith
           ,
           
             He
             that
             is
             borne
             of
             God
             ,
             doth
             
             not
             commit
             sin
             ,
          
           namely
           ,
           as
           a
           servant
           of
           sin
           :
           yea
           ,
           he
           addeth
           ,
           that
           
             he
             cannot
             sin
          
           ,
           namely
           ,
           with
           full
           swinge
           and
           consent
           of
           will
           ,
           as
           those
           which
           bee
           servants
           of
           sin
           ;
           because
           the
           seed
           of
           God
           remaineth
           in
           him
           ,
           whereby
           he
           is
           partly
           spirit
           ,
           and
           not
           only
           flesh
           .
           And
           therefore
           as
           he
           cannot
           perfectly
           will
           that
           which
           is
           good
           ,
           because
           of
           the
           reluctation
           of
           the
           flesh
           ;
           so
           can
           he
           not
           will
           with
           full
           consent
           ,
           that
           which
           is
           evill
           ,
           because
           of
           the
           reluctation
           of
           the
           spirit
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           
           wee
           are
           in
           our
           sanctification
           freed
           from
           the
           Law.
           But
           we
           are
           here
           also
           to
           consider
           ,
           quatenus
           ,
           now
           farre
           forth
           .
           For
           the
           x
           Papists
           charge
           vs
           ,
           that
           we
           place
           Christian
           liberty
           in
           this
           ,
           that
           we
           are
           subiect
           to
           no
           law
           in
           our
           conscience
           ,
           and
           before
           God
           ;
           and
           that
           wee
           are
           free
           from
           all
           necessity
           of
           doing
           good
           workes
           :
           which
           is
           a
           most
           divelish
           slander
           .
           For
           although
           they
           absurdly
           confound
           iustification
           and
           fanctification
           ;
           yet
           they
           know
           we
           doe
           not
           :
           neither
           are
           they
           ignorant
           ,
           but
           that
           wee
           put
           a
           great
           difference
           betweene
           them
           in
           this
           respect
           .
           For
           though
           we
           teach
           that
           the
           obedience
           
           of
           the
           Law
           is
           not
           required
           in
           vs
           to
           iustification
           ,
           but
           that
           wee
           are
           freed
           from
           the
           exaction
           of
           the
           Law
           in
           that
           behalfe
           :
           yet
           we
           deny
           not
           ▪
           but
           that
           vnto
           sanctification
           the
           obedience
           of
           the
           law
           is
           required
           ,
           and
           wee
           by
           necessity
           of
           duty
           ,
           bound
           to
           the
           observation
           thereof
           .
           Wee
           confesse
           that
           to
           be
           free
           from
           obedience
           ,
           is
           to
           be
           the
           servants
           of
           sin
           ,
           and
           the
           willing
           and
           cheerefull
           worship
           of
           God
           ,
           in
           y
           holines
           and
           righteousnes
           without
           feare
           ,
           to
           bee
           true
           liberty
           .
           Wee
           acknowledge
           that
           the
           morall
           law
           of
           God
           is
           perpetuall
           and
           immutable
           ;
           and
           that
           this
           is
           an
           everlasting
           truth
           ,
           that
           the
           creature
           is
           bound
           to
           worship
           and
           obey
           his
           Creator
           ,
           and
           so
           much
           the
           more
           bound
           ,
           as
           hee
           hath
           received
           greater
           benefits
           .
           Indeede
           wee
           say
           with
           Luther
           z
           ,
           that
           in
           our
           iustification
           wee
           are
           restored
           to
           a
           state
           of
           iustice
           ,
           from
           which
           Adam
           fell
           ;
           but
           yet
           ,
           as
           wee
           teach
           that
           wee
           are
           no
           more
           bound
           to
           obedience
           ,
           that
           thereby
           we
           might
           be
           iustified
           ,
           then
           Adam
           who
           was
           already
           iust
           ;
           so
           we
           professe
           ,
           that
           in
           allegiance
           and
           thankfulnesse
           ,
           we
           are
           more
           bound
           to
           obey
           then
           he
           ,
           yea
           ,
           wee
           professe
           that
           God
           doth
           
           therefore
           free
           vs
           from
           the
           curse
           ,
           and
           the
           bondage
           of
           the
           law
           ,
           that
           wee
           might
           be
           inabled
           with
           freedome
           of
           spirit
           to
           obey
           it
           ;
           and
           that
           being
           freed
           from
           sinne
           a
           ,
           wee
           are
           made
           the
           servants
           of
           righteousnesse
           .
           We
           teach
           ,
           that
           God
           hauing
           sworne
           b
           ,
           that
           to
           those
           whom
           he
           iustifieth
           ,
           he
           will
           giue
           grace
           to
           worship
           him
           in
           holines
           and
           righteousnes
           ;
           no
           man
           can
           be
           assured
           of
           his
           iustification
           without
           obedience
           :
           that
           sanctification
           being
           the
           end
           of
           our
           c
           election
           ,
           calling
           ,
           redemption
           and
           regeneration
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           necessary
           consequent
           of
           sauing
           grace
           .
           We
           teach
           and
           professe
           ,
           that
           howsoever
           good
           workes
           doe
           not
           concurre
           with
           faith
           ,
           vnto
           the
           act
           of
           iustifica●●on
           ,
           as
           a
           cause
           thereof
           ;
           yet
           they
           con●●●re
           in
           the
           party
           iustified
           ,
           as
           necessary
           fruits
           of
           faith
           ,
           and
           testimonies
           of
           iustification
           .
           And
           as
           wee
           teach
           with
           Paul
           d
           ,
           that
           faith
           alone
           doth
           iustifie
           ;
           so
           with
           Iames
           e
           ,
           that
           the
           ●aith
           which
           is
           alone
           doth
           not
           iustifie
           .
           Wee
           teach
           ,
           that
           the
           blood
           of
           Christ
           ,
           as
           it
           acquitteth
           vs
           from
           the
           guilt
           of
           sin
           ;
           so
           doth
           it
           also
           purge
           f
           our
           consciences
           from
           dead
           workes
           ,
           to
           serue
           the
           liuing
           God
           ;
           that
           
           
             he
             bare
          
           g
           
             in
             his
             body
             vpon
             the
             crosse
             our
             sinnes
             ,
             that
             we
             being
             deliuered
             from
             sinne
             ,
             should
             liue
             in
             righteousnesse
             :
          
           that
           whom
           Christ
           doth
           iustifie
           by
           faith
           ,
           them
           hee
           doth
           sanctify
           by
           his
           Spirit
           ;
           that
           whosoever
           h
           
             is
             in
             Christ
             hee
             is
             a
             new
             creature
             ,
          
           i
           crucifying
           the
           flesh
           with
           the
           lusts
           thereof
           ,
           and
           k
           walking
           not
           after
           the
           flesh
           ,
           but
           after
           the
           spirit
           .
           Wee
           professe
           that
           good
           workes
           are
           necessary
           to
           saluation
           ,
           though
           not
           
             necessitate
             efficientiae
          
           ,
           as
           causing
           it
           as
           the
           Papists
           teach
           ;
           yet
           
             necessitate
             praesentiae
          
           ,
           as
           necessary
           fruits
           of
           our
           faith
           ,
           whereby
           wee
           are
           to
           glorifie
           God
           ,
           and
           to
           testifie
           our
           thankfulnesse
           ,
           to
           doe
           good
           to
           our
           brethren
           ,
           and
           to
           make
           sure
           l
           our
           election
           ,
           calling
           and
           iustification
           vnto
           our selues
           ;
           as
           necessary
           forerunners
           of
           salvation
           ,
           being
           the
           vndoubted
           badges
           of
           them
           that
           shall
           bee
           saued
           ;
           being
           the
           way
           wherein
           wee
           are
           to
           m
           walke
           to
           everlasting
           life
           ,
           being
           the
           evidence
           according
           to
           which
           God
           will
           iudge
           vs
           at
           the
           last
           day
           .
           And
           lastly
           ,
           that
           as
           by
           iustification
           God
           doth
           entitle
           vs
           vnto
           his
           kingdome
           ;
           so
           by
           sanctification
           he
           doth
           sit
           and
           prepare
           vs
           thereto
           .
        
         
         
           We
           do
           not
           therefore
           by
           the
           doctrine
           of
           iustification
           through
           faith
           ,
           abolish
           the
           Law
           ,
           but
           rather
           as
           the
           Apostle
           saith
           n
           ,
           stablish
           it
           .
           For
           the
           more
           a
           man
           is
           assured
           of
           his
           free
           iustification
           ,
           the
           better
           he
           is
           enabled
           ,
           and
           the
           more
           hee
           is
           bound
           to
           obey
           it
           .
        
         
           But
           although
           we
           bee
           bound
           to
           obey
           the
           Law
           ,
           as
           the
           subiects
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           servants
           of
           〈◊〉
           ;
           and
           although
           the
           Law
           〈…〉
           in
           those
           that
           are
           iusti●●●d
           ,
           as
           being
           a
           rule
           of
           direction
           for
           our
           obedience
           ,
           in
           the
           per●ormance
           of
           the
           duties
           or
           piety
           towards
           God
           ,
           of
           iustice
           towards
           our
           neighbour
           ,
           of
           sobriety
           towards
           ourselues
           ;
           and
           a
           glasse
           of
           detection
           to
           manifest
           the
           imperfections
           of
           our
           obedience
           ,
           to
           keepe
           vs
           from
           Phari●●●sme
           :
           and
           lastly
           ,
           a
           rodde
           of
           correction
           ,
           in
           respect
           of
           flesh
           or
           the
           old
           man
           yet
           remaining
           in
           vs
           ,
           that
           by
           precepts
           ,
           by
           exhortations
           and
           comminations
           ,
           it
           more
           and
           more
           may
           be
           mortified
           in
           vs
           ,
           and
           wee
           kept
           from
           the
           spirit
           of
           slumber
           and
           security
           :
           )
           yet
           notwithstanding
           wee
           are
           
             not
             vnder
             the
             law
          
           ,
           as
           the
           o
           Apostle
           saith
           ,
           
             but
             vnder
             grace
          
           .
           Wee
           are
           therefore
           
           in
           our
           sanctification
           freed
           ,
           though
           not
           from
           the
           obedience
           ,
           yet
           from
           the
           servitude
           and
           bondage
           of
           the
           law
           ,
           and
           that
           in
           three
           respects
           :
        
         
           First
           ,
           
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           irritation
           of
           it
           .
           In
           which
           regard
           especially
           the
           law
           is
           called
           the
           p
           strength
           of
           sinne
           :
           not
           that
           the
           law
           causeth
           or
           prouoketh
           sinne
           properly
           ,
           for
           the
           q
           law
           is
           holy
           ,
           iust
           and
           good
           ;
           but
           only
           by
           accident
           ,
           and
           occasionally
           .
           For
           such
           is
           the
           corruptiō
           of
           our
           vntamed
           nature
           vntill
           we
           be
           renewed
           by
           the
           spirit
           of
           God
           ;
           r
           that
           when
           the
           law
           ,
           which
           is
           holy
           and
           good
           ,
           forbiddeth
           sinne
           ,
           seeking
           to
           stoppe
           the
           course
           of
           our
           concupiscences
           ,
           and
           to
           bridle
           our
           sinfull
           affections
           ;
           thereby
           our
           vntamed
           corruption
           rebelleth
           so
           much
           the
           more
           ;
           and
           that
           it
           might
           appeare
           s
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             exceedingly
             sinfull
          
           ,
           by
           occasion
           of
           the
           law
           worketh
           in
           vs
           all
           manner
           of
           concupiscence
           .
           Euen
           ,
           as
           a
           deepe
           riuer
           ,
           when
           nothing
           hindreth
           his
           course
           ,
           hath
           a
           still
           ,
           and
           as
           it
           were
           a
           dead
           motion
           ;
           but
           if
           you
           seeke
           to
           restraine
           or
           stoppe
           his
           course
           ,
           he
           will
           sinell
           and
           ouerflow
           all
           ,
           now
           disdaining
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           ,
           a
           bridge
           :
           so
           our
           corruption
           ,
           
           when
           it
           freely
           taketh
           his
           owne
           course
           ,
           seemeth
           to
           be
           quiet
           ,
           and
           as
           it
           were
           dead
           :
           but
           when
           the
           commandement
           commeth
           ,
           t
           ●aith
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           to
           dam
           it
           vp
           ,
           sin
           reuiueth
           &
           riseth
           against
           it
           ,
           swelling
           and
           ouerflowing
           as
           it
           were
           ,
           his
           wonted
           bankes
           .
           In
           this
           respect
           ,
           the
           law
           (
           saith
           the
           Master
           of
           the
           u
           Sentences
           )
           
             is
             called
             a
             killing
          
           letter
           ,
           
             because
             forbidding
             sinne
             ,
             it
             increaseth
             concupiscence
             ,
             and
             addeth
             transgression
             vntill
             grace
             doe
             free
             vs.
          
           But
           we
           are
           regenerated
           by
           the
           spirit
           of
           sanctification
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           bond
           of
           the
           same
           spirit
           coupled
           vnto
           Christ
           ;
           we
           are
           freed
           from
           this
           bondage
           ,
           euen
           as
           the
           wife
           is
           freed
           from
           the
           dominion
           of
           her
           husband
           by
           his
           death
           .
           For
           euen
           as
           whilest
           we
           were
           in
           the
           flesh
           altogether
           vnregenerate
           ,
           the
           law
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           our
           husbands
           ,
           occasionally
           and
           by
           accident
           begot
           in
           our
           soules
           ,
           wholly
           corrupted
           with
           sinne
           ,
           euill
           motions
           and
           concupiscences
           ,
           as
           the
           fruites
           and
           issue
           of
           our
           flesh
           tending
           vnto
           death
           :
           so
           we
           being
           regenerated
           ,
           and
           after
           a
           sort
           dead
           vnto
           this
           corruption
           ,
           and
           consequently
           being
           mortified
           to
           the
           law
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           irritation
           
           thereof
           ,
           and
           the
           law
           in
           that
           regard
           dead
           vnto
           vs
           ,
           the
           spirit
           of
           Christ
           ,
           who
           hath
           vnited
           vs
           vnto
           him
           as
           our
           second
           husband
           ,
           begetteth
           good
           motions
           in
           vs
           as
           the
           fruites
           of
           the
           spirit
           ,
           acceptable
           vnto
           ●od
           .
           This
           is
           that
           which
           the
           Apost
           .
           teacheth
           ,
           *
           Rom.
           7.
           for
           hauing
           said
           chap.
           6.
           14.
           that
           sinne
           shall
           not
           haue
           dominion
           ouer
           vs
           ,
           because
           we
           are
           not
           vnder
           the
           law
           but
           vnder
           grace
           ,
           after
           he
           had
           answered
           an
           obiection
           ,
           &
           preuented
           the
           abuse
           of
           this
           Doctrine
           ,
           which
           carnall
           men
           would
           make
           thereof
           ,
           as
           though
           they
           might
           sin
           freely
           ,
           because
           they
           are
           not
           vnder
           the
           law
           :
           in
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           seauenth
           chapter
           he
           proueth
           ,
           that
           we
           are
           not
           vnder
           the
           Law
           ,
           but
           vnder
           grace
           ,
           by
           that
           similitude
           which
           euen
           now
           I
           mentioned
           :
           because
           being
           regenerated
           and
           dead
           vnto
           sinne
           ,
           we
           are
           mortified
           to
           the
           law
           ,
           and
           the
           law
           to
           vs
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           irritation
           thereof
           ,
           caused
           by
           our
           corruption
           ;
           and
           consequently
           are
           deliuered
           from
           the
           power
           of
           it
           ,
           as
           a
           wife
           is
           freed
           from
           the
           dominion
           of
           her
           husband
           ,
           when
           he
           is
           dead
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           in
           our
           sanctification
           we
           are
           
           freed
           from
           the
           coaction
           and
           terror
           of
           the
           law
           ,
           
           breeding
           servile
           feare
           in
           men
           vnregenerate
           ;
           whereby
           ,
           as
           bon-servants
           or
           gally-slaues
           by
           the
           whip
           ,
           they
           are
           enforced
           to
           the
           performance
           of
           some
           outward
           duties
           ,
           which
           otherwise
           they
           are
           vnwilling
           to
           doe
           .
           For
           those
           who
           are
           vnder
           the
           Law
           ,
           as
           all
           men
           are
           by
           nature
           ,
           are
           like
           bond-slaues
           ;
           who
           for
           avoiding
           of
           punishment
           ,
           are
           by
           terror
           drawne
           to
           doe
           some
           forced
           service
           ,
           which
           is
           so
           much
           the
           more
           vnwilling
           ,
           because
           they
           looke
           for
           no
           reward
           .
           This
           in
           the
           Scripture
           is
           called
           sometimes
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           x
           
             the
             spirit
             of
             bondage
          
           ,
           and
           sometimes
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           y
           
             the
             spirit
             of
             feare
          
           ,
           from
           which
           we
           are
           delivered
           ,
           when
           wee
           receiue
           the
           spirit
           of
           adoption
           and
           sanctification
           ;
           whereby
           wee
           are
           enabled
           to
           worship
           God
           in
           holinesse
           &
           righteousnesse
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             without
             servile
             feare
          
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           covenant
           of
           grace
           made
           with
           Abraham
           ,
           Luk.
           I.
           z
           And
           in
           this
           sense
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           that
           the
           Law
           a
           
             is
             not
             imposed
             on
             the
             iust
             ,
          
           to
           whom
           ,
           being
           as
           it
           were
           a
           law
           vnto
           themselues
           ,
           &
           willingly
           performing
           that
           which
           is
           right
           ,
           the
           terror
           and
           coaction
           
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           so
           far
           fo●●●
           〈◊〉
           they
           are
           regenerate
           ,
           is
           needlesse
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           as
           we
           are
           freed
           from
           the
           coaction
           and
           terror
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           
           so
           also
           from
           the
           exaction
           and
           rigour
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           which
           they
           call
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           :
           which
           though
           it
           be
           a
           liberty
           of
           sanctification
           ,
           and
           appertaining
           to
           our
           new
           obedience
           ;
           yet
           it
           dependeth
           on
           the
           liberty
           of
           iustification
           .
           For
           as
           there
           we
           were
           freed
           from
           the
           Lawes
           exaction
           of
           inherent
           righteousnesse
           ,
           to
           the
           acceptation
           of
           our
           persons
           :
           so
           heere
           we
           are
           freed
           from
           the
           lawes
           exaction
           of
           perfect
           obedience
           ,
           to
           the
           acceptation
           of
           our
           actions
           .
           So
           that
           whereas
           the
           law
           condemneth
           every
           the
           least
           imperfection
           or
           defect
           ,
           not
           agreeing
           with
           that
           perfection
           of
           iustice
           ,
           which
           it
           prescribeth
           ,
           as
           a
           sin
           ,
           or
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           and
           pronounceth
           the
           party
           in
           whom
           that
           defect
           or
           imperfection
           is
           ,
           accursed
           :
           notwithstanding
           the
           new
           obedience
           of
           Gods
           children
           ,
           wrought
           in
           them
           by
           the
           spirit
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           performed
           according
           to
           the
           measure
           of
           grace
           received
           ;
           though
           defectiue
           in
           it selfe
           ,
           and
           stained
           with
           the
           flesh
           ,
           is
           accepted
           of
           God
           ;
           
           who
           covereth
           their
           imperfections
           with
           the
           perfect
           obedience
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           not
           so
           much
           respecteth
           the
           perfection
           of
           the
           outward
           act
           ,
           which
           hee
           doth
           not
           expect
           from
           such
           weaknesse
           ,
           as
           the
           integrity
           of
           the
           heart
           ,
           the
           vprightnesse
           of
           the
           will
           and
           desire
           ,
           the
           sincerity
           of
           the
           indevour
           ;
           which
           if
           it
           bee
           not
           wanting
           ,
           the
           Lord
           b
           accepteth
           the
           will
           for
           the
           deede
           ,
           and
           true
           endeavour
           striuing
           c
           towards
           perfection
           ,
           for
           the
           perfect
           performance
           .
           In
           which
           respect
           ,
           the
           Lord
           according
           to
           his
           gratious
           promise
           ,
           d
           
             vseth
             clemency
             towards
             vs
             ,
             as
             a
             tender
             father
             vseth
             clemency
             towards
             his
             sonne
             ,
          
           taking
           in
           good
           part
           the
           childish
           endeavour
           of
           his
           children
           ,
           proceeding
           from
           an
           vnfained
           desire
           to
           please
           him
           .
        
         
           But
           our
           liberty
           in
           sanctification
           is
           not
           only
           an
           immunity
           ,
           
           but
           also
           an
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           or
           right
           ,
           consisting
           of
           great
           priviledges
           .
           For
           ,
           first
           wee
           are
           not
           only
           freed
           in
           part
           from
           the
           corruption
           of
           sinne
           ,
           which
           we
           call
           mortification
           ;
           but
           are
           also
           positiuely
           made
           righteous
           ,
           being
           ,
           as
           the
           Apostle
           Peter
           speaketh
           ,
           made
           partakers
           e
           of
           the
           divine
           nature
           ,
           in
           that
           flying
           from
           the
           
           corruption
           which
           is
           in
           the
           world
           by
           lust
           ,
           we
           are
           renued
           according
           to
           the
           f
           image
           of
           God
           ,
           in
           holinesse
           and
           righteousnesse
           .
           For
           as
           the
           sacred
           oyle
           being
           powred
           on
           the
           head
           of
           g
           Aron
           (
           who
           was
           a
           type
           of
           Christ
           )
           distilled
           vnto
           his
           lower
           parts
           :
           so
           the
           h
           oyle
           of
           grace
           wherewith
           Christ
           our
           head
           was
           annointed
           i
           without
           measure
           ,
           is
           derived
           even
           to
           his
           inferiour
           members
           here
           on
           earth
           ,
           who
           are
           also
           therewith
           k
           annointed
           ,
           l
           receiuing
           of
           his
           fulnesse
           ,
           even
           grace
           for
           grace
           .
           Neither
           are
           we
           only
           freed
           from
           the
           servitude
           of
           sin
           ,
           Satan
           ,
           and
           the
           world
           ,
           but
           in
           Christ
           our
           King
           ,
           who
           hath
           overcome
           m
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           triumphed
           over
           sinne
           and
           Satan
           ,
           wee
           are
           also
           made
           Kings
           n
           with
           assurance
           to
           bee
           co●querers
           of
           all
           the
           enemies
           of
           our
           salvation
           .
        
         
           And
           as
           touching
           the
           Law
           ,
           we
           are
           not
           only
           freed
           from
           the
           irritation
           thereof
           ,
           wherevnto
           our
           owne
           corruption
           did
           make
           vs
           sub●ect
           ,
           as
           vnto
           a
           husband
           ,
           who
           begot
           foule
           issue
           of
           vs
           tending
           to
           death
           ,
           and
           so
           left
           at
           large
           :
           but
           we
           are
           also
           ioyned
           to
           another
           husband
           which
           is
           Christ
           ,
           by
           his
           Spirit
           ,
           whereby
           o
           he
           produceth
           
           in
           vs
           the
           fruits
           of
           the
           spirit
           ,
           to
           the
           glory
           of
           God.
           Neither
           doth
           the
           law
           only
           cease
           to
           provoke
           vs
           vnto
           sinne
           ;
           but
           ,
           when
           we
           are
           once
           sanctified
           ,
           it
           becommeth
           ,
           as
           David
           p
           speaketh
           ,
           a
           counsellour
           vnto
           vs
           ,
           and
           a
           directour
           vnto
           good
           things
           .
        
         
           Neither
           are
           we
           freed
           only
           from
           the
           spirit
           of
           bondage
           and
           feare
           ,
           but
           are
           also
           indued
           with
           the
           spirit
           of
           liberty
           and
           grace
           ,
           the
           spirit
           q
           of
           adoption
           ,
           the
           spirit
           of
           r
           power
           and
           of
           loue
           ,
           and
           of
           sobriety
           :
           which
           spirit
           hauing
           shed
           s
           abroad
           the
           loue
           of
           God
           in
           our
           hearts
           ,
           testifying
           vnto
           vs
           our
           adoption
           ,
           and
           as
           an
           t
           earnest
           assuring
           vs
           of
           our
           inheritance
           ,
           and
           enflaming
           our
           hearts
           with
           a
           reciprocall
           loue
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           of
           our
           neighbour
           for
           his
           sake
           :
           we
           begin
           to
           delight
           u
           in
           the
           law
           of
           God
           ,
           as
           concerning
           the
           inner
           man
           ,
           neither
           are
           the
           commandements
           of
           God
           *
           grievous
           vnto
           vs
           ,
           &
           we
           begin
           to
           serue
           the
           Lord
           not
           only
           without
           feare
           ,
           but
           also
           with
           x
           willing
           mindes
           and
           vpright
           hearts
           .
           For
           those
           who
           are
           redeemed
           &
           sanctified
           by
           Christ
           ,
           are
           〈…〉
           ,
           y
           
             a
             people
             of
             willingnesse
          
           ,
           z
           a
           people
           peculiar
           
           to
           himselfe
           ,
           zealous
           of
           good
           workes
           .
        
         
           And
           lastly
           ,
           concerning
           the
           rigour
           of
           the
           Law
           ;
           we
           haue
           not
           only
           this
           immunity
           ,
           that
           the
           imperfections
           of
           our
           sincere
           obedience
           are
           not
           imputed
           to
           vs
           ;
           but
           also
           this
           priviledge
           ,
           that
           our
           imperfect
           obedience
           ,
           which
           in
           it selfe
           is
           worthy
           to
           bee
           reiected
           ,
           notwithstanding
           is
           both
           accepted
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           rewarded
           .
           For
           Christ
           hauing
           washed
           vs
           with
           his
           blood
           ,
           and
           sanctified
           vs
           by
           his
           spirit
           ,
           hath
           made
           vs
           both
           kings
           ,
           as
           I
           said
           before
           ,
           &
           also
           a
           Priests
           ,
           or
           as
           Peter
           speaketh
           ,
           b
           
             a
             royall
             and
             holy
             Priest
             hood
             ,
             to
             offer
             spirituall
             sacrifices
             acceptable
             to
             God
             by
             Iesus
             Christ
             :
          
           the
           sacrifice
           of
           obedience
           whereby
           we
           offer
           our selues
           c
           
             as
             a
             liuely
             ,
             holy
             and
             acceptable
             sacrifice
             vnto
             God
             ,
             which
             is
             our
             reasonable
             service
             :
          
           the
           sacrifice
           of
           almes
           ,
           whereby
           wee
           offer
           our
           goods
           ,
           with
           which
           d
           
             sacrifices
             God
             is
             well
             pleased
          
           :
           the
           sacrifice
           of
           a
           broken
           and
           contrite
           heart
           e
           ,
           which
           is
           to
           God
           in
           stead
           of
           all
           sacrifices
           :
           the
           sacrifice
           of
           prayer
           ,
           which
           is
           accepted
           f
           as
           incense
           ,
           &
           as
           the
           euening
           sacrifice
           :
           the
           sacrifice
           of
           praise
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           g
           fruit
           ,
           or
           as
           Hosea
           h
           speaketh
           ,
           
           the
           calues
           of
           our
           lips
           ,
           which
           the
           Lord
           preferreth
           i
           before
           the
           sacrifices
           of
           goats
           and
           bulles
           :
           all
           which
           ,
           though
           in
           themselues
           defectiue
           and
           imperfect
           ▪
           are
           notwithstanding
           acceptable
           vnto
           God
           ,
           through
           the
           mediation
           of
           Christ
           ;
           who
           ,
           making
           intercession
           for
           vs
           ,
           per●umeth
           k
           all
           these
           sacrifices
           of
           ours
           ,
           with
           the
           odours
           of
           his
           owne
           sacrifice
           ,
           that
           so
           they
           may
           bee
           acceptable
           ,
           and
           sweet
           smelling
           favours
           vnto
           God.
           
        
         
           Neither
           are
           they
           only
           accepted
           ,
           but
           also
           rewarded
           .
           For
           our
           a
           obedience
           ,
           our
           b
           confidence
           ,
           our
           patience
           ,
           our
           c
           prai●er
           ,
           fasting
           ,
           almes
           ,
           and
           d
           charitable
           deeds
           haue
           their
           rewards
           ,
           in
           so
           much
           that
           e
           a
           cup
           of
           cold
           water
           giuen
           in
           charity
           ,
           shall
           not
           lose
           his
           reward
           .
           In
           respect
           whereof
           ,
           we
           may
           well
           say
           with
           Dauid
           f
           ,
           
             vnto
             thee
             Lord
             ,
             mercy
             :
             for
             thou
             rewardest
             a
             man
             according
             to
             his
             worke
             .
          
           Which
           plainly
           proueth
           ,
           that
           the
           reward
           of
           our
           obedience
           is
           not
           to
           be
           ascribed
           to
           the
           merit
           of
           our
           works
           ,
           (
           which
           in
           themselues
           cannot
           stant
           in
           iudgement
           )
           but
           to
           the
           mercies
           of
           God
           in
           Christ.
           For
           there
           is
           greater
           mercie
           in
           not
           imputing
           vnto
           vs
           the
           imperfections
           
           of
           our
           workes
           ;
           greater
           in
           accepting
           of
           them
           as
           if
           they
           were
           perfect
           ;
           but
           greatest
           of
           all
           in
           rewarding
           them
           .
           The
           consideration
           whereof
           ,
           ought
           to
           animate
           and
           stirre
           vs
           vp
           with
           willing
           and
           cheerefull
           mindes
           ,
           to
           obey
           God
           ,
           to
           serue
           him
           ,
           to
           call
           vpō
           him
           ,
           &
           to
           performe
           such
           duties
           as
           he
           requireth
           of
           vs
           ;
           because
           we
           are
           to
           be
           assured
           ,
           that
           he
           doth
           not
           impute
           vnto
           vs
           our
           wants
           ,
           but
           accept
           our
           imperfect
           obedience
           ,
           and
           not
           only
           fauorably
           accept
           it
           ,
           but
           also
           graciously
           reward
           it
           .
        
         
           Hitherto
           we
           haue
           spoken
           of
           the
           common
           liberty
           of
           Christians
           :
           
           which
           being
           (
           as
           we
           haue
           heard
           )
           conferred
           vpon
           vs
           in
           our
           vocation
           ,
           iustification
           ,
           and
           sanctification
           ;
           we
           are
           to
           be
           exhorted
           to
           giue
           all
           diligence
           ,
           both
           that
           we
           may
           be
           called
           ,
           iustified
           ,
           and
           sanctified
           ,
           and
           that
           our
           caling
           ,
           iustification
           ,
           ●and
           sanctification
           may
           be
           made
           sure
           vnto
           vs
           ,
           by
           leading
           a
           godly
           life
           .
           For
           if
           we
           be
           not
           sanctified
           ,
           nor
           iustified
           ,
           nor
           called
           ,
           then
           are
           we
           (
           whatsoeuer
           we
           are
           ,
           rich
           or
           poore
           ,
           noble
           or
           base
           ,
           learned
           or
           vnlearned
           )
           the
           most
           miserable
           bond-slaues
           of
           sinne
           and
           Satan
           ;
           and
           being
           seruants
           ,
           howsoeuer
           for
           a
           time
           
           we
           retaine
           a
           place
           in
           the
           house
           of
           God
           ,
           yet
           we
           shall
           not
           abide
           for
           euer
           ,
           but
           when
           the
           time
           of
           seperation
           commeth
           ,
           we
           shall
           be
           cast
           out
           :
           whereas
           contrariwise
           being
           made
           free
           by
           our
           calling
           ,
           iustification
           ,
           sanification
           ,
           as
           the
           sons
           of
           God
           ,
           we
           shall
           haue
           the
           priuiledge
           of
           sons
           ,
           which
           is
           ,
           g
           to
           abide
           in
           the
           house
           of
           God
           for
           euer
           .
        
         
           Now
           followeth
           the
           Christian
           liberty
           ,
           which
           is
           peculiar
           to
           the
           faithfull
           vnder
           the
           Gospell
           .
           For
           the
           faithfull
           vnder
           the
           old
           Testament
           ,
           though
           they
           were
           sonnes
           and
           heires
           ,
           and
           therefore
           enioyed
           the
           former
           liberties
           by
           Christ
           ,
           in
           whom
           they
           beleeued
           :
           notwitstanding
           vntill
           the
           fulnesse
           of
           time
           came
           ,
           which
           was
           the
           full
           age
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           they
           were
           vnder
           yeeres
           ;
           and
           therefore
           as
           sonnes
           during
           their
           minority
           ,
           were
           subiect
           to
           h
           schoolemasters
           and
           Tutors
           ,
           whereby
           are
           meant
           the
           peadagogy
           and
           gouernment
           of
           the
           typicall
           Church
           of
           the
           Iewes
           ,
           contained
           in
           the
           ceremoniall
           and
           iudiciall
           lawes
           of
           Moses
           ;
           in
           which
           regard
           ,
           they
           ,
           though
           sonnes
           ,
           seemed
           little
           to
           differ
           from
           seruants
           .
           Both
           these
           lawes
           were
           appendices
           of
           the
           law
           morall
           :
           the
           ceremoniall
           ,
           of
           
           the
           first
           table
           ,
           determining
           the
           particulars
           of
           that
           peculiar
           worship
           which
           hee
           prescribed
           to
           the
           typicall
           Church
           ,
           vntill
           the
           comming
           of
           Christ.
           The
           iudiciall
           ,
           of
           the
           second
           ,
           determining
           the
           particulars
           of
           the
           peculiar
           pollicy
           which
           he
           prescribed
           to
           the
           Common
           wealth
           of
           the
           Iewes
           .
           So
           that
           the
           ceremoniall
           ,
           were
           the
           Ecclesiasticall
           lawes
           of
           that
           Church
           ;
           the
           iudiciall
           ,
           the
           ciuill
           lawes
           of
           that
           Common
           wealth
           .
           Both
           were
           yokes
           of
           bondage
           ,
           as
           the
           Apostle
           speaketh
           i
           ,
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           Iewes
           ,
           on
           whose
           consciences
           these
           lawes
           were
           imposed
           ,
           binding
           them
           to
           the
           strict
           obseruation
           thereof
           ;
           in
           regard
           whereof
           ,
           they
           are
           called
           an
           k
           vnsupportable
           yoke
           ,
           vnder
           which
           notwithstanding
           ,
           the
           faithfull
           were
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           l
           
             held
             in
             bondage
          
           .
           And
           as
           touching
           the
           Gentiles
           ,
           they
           were
           as
           a
           m
           wall
           of
           seperation
           betweene
           thē
           &
           the
           Iewes
           ,
           &
           as
           the
           dore
           of
           Noahs
           Arke
           ,
           excluding
           all
           frō
           saluation
           that
           were
           not
           of
           that
           Church
           ,
           either
           as
           borne
           Iewes
           ,
           or
           as
           proselytes
           .
           For
           the
           rest
           
             were
             without
          
           n
           
             Christ
             ,
             aliants
             from
             the
             Common-wealth
             of
             Israell
             ,
             strangers
             from
             the
             couenants
             of
             promise
             ,
             hauing
             
             no
             hope
             ,
             liuing
             without
             God
             in
             the
             world
             .
          
           This
           wall
           of
           partition
           o
           our
           Sauiour
           Christ
           by
           his
           death
           hath
           dissolued
           ,
           taking
           away
           all
           difference
           p
           betweene
           Iewes
           and
           Gentiles
           ,
           freeing
           and
           exempting
           both
           the
           one
           and
           the
           other
           ,
           from
           the
           obedience
           both
           of
           the
           iudiciall
           and
           ceremoniall
           law
           ,
           which
           were
           giuen
           to
           put
           a
           difference
           betweene
           the
           Iewes
           and
           the
           Gentiles
           ,
           vntill
           the
           fulnesse
           of
           time
           ,
           q
           Gal.
           4.
           4.
           the
           time
           r
           of
           reformation
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           vntill
           the
           comming
           of
           the
           Messias
           ,
           by
           whose
           death
           they
           were
           to
           be
           s
           abrogated
           .
           For
           howsoeuer
           the
           faithfull
           ,
           before
           the
           Church
           came
           to
           full
           age
           ,
           were
           in
           bondage
           vnder
           the
           ceremoniall
           ,
           and
           iudiciall
           law
           ,
           as
           vnder
           schoolemasters
           and
           Tutors
           ;
           yet●
           ,
           when
           t
           
             the
             fulnesse
             of
             time
             came
             ,
             God
             sent
             his
             Sonne
             borne
             of
             a
             woman
             ,
             and
             borne
             vnder
             the
             law
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             redeeme
             them
             that
             were
             under
             the
             law
             :
          
           meaning
           that
           we
           are
           redeemed
           ,
           not
           only
           from
           the
           morall
           law
           ,
           in
           the
           respects
           before
           named
           ;
           but
           also
           from
           the
           ceremoniall
           and
           iudiciall
           ,
           euen
           in
           respect
           of
           obedience
           .
        
         
           For
           as
           touching
           the
           ceremoniall
           law
           ,
           
           as
           it
           was
           an
           u
           hand-writing
           of
           ordinances
           which
           was
           (
           though
           vnderhand
           )
           against
           vs
           ;
           Christ
           hath
           cancelled
           it
           ,
           and
           nailed
           it
           to
           his
           crosse
           .
           As
           it
           was
           a
           *
           shadow
           and
           figure
           of
           things
           to
           come
           ,
           Christ
           hath
           abollished
           it
           ,
           by
           performing
           that
           indeed
           ,
           which
           it
           did
           but
           shadow
           and
           prefigure
           :
           for
           the
           law
           was
           giuen
           by
           Moses
           ,
           but
           grace
           and
           truth
           by
           Christ.
           For
           as
           grace
           is
           opposed
           to
           the
           curse
           ,
           so
           truth
           to
           figures
           :
           the
           ceremonies
           therefore
           of
           the
           law
           gaue
           place
           as
           shadowes
           to
           the
           body
           ,
           and
           as
           figures
           to
           the
           truth
           .
        
         
           The
           ciuill
           or
           iudiciall
           law
           ,
           being
           the
           positiue
           lawes
           of
           that
           people
           ,
           Christ
           abrogated
           ,
           when
           according
           to
           the
           prophesie
           of
           Daniel
           x
           ,
           he
           destroying
           the
           Common-wealth
           of
           the
           Iewes
           ,
           their
           city
           and
           temple
           ,
           did
           withall
           abollish
           their
           pollicy
           and
           lawes
           .
           For
           the
           very
           city
           ,
           temple
           ,
           and
           whole
           state
           of
           the
           Iewes
           ,
           being
           types
           and
           shadowes
           of
           Christ
           and
           his
           Church
           ,
           were
           ,
           when
           Christ
           was
           exhibited
           ,
           and
           his
           vniversall
           Church
           by
           preaching
           the
           Gospell
           to
           all
           nations
           ,
           planted
           y
           ,
           to
           giue
           place
           ;
           and
           with
           them
           ,
           their
           lawes
           ;
           which
           were
           to
           hold
           but
           till
           the
           fulnesse
           of
           time
           .
           
           For
           as
           the
           Apostle
           saith
           ,
           the
           Priesthood
           (
           namely
           ,
           of
           Aaron
           )
           being
           translated
           ,
           z
           the
           law
           (
           namely
           of
           Moses
           )
           is
           also
           translated
           .
        
         
           Howbeit
           there
           is
           some
           difference
           between
           the
           abrogating
           of
           the
           Ceremoniall
           ,
           &
           of
           the
           iudiciall
           law
           :
           the
           ceremonial
           rites
           ,
           because
           they
           were
           principally
           ordained
           to
           prefigure
           Christ
           ,
           are
           so
           abollished
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           not
           lawfull
           for
           Christians
           to
           obserue
           them
           ,
           for
           that
           were
           to
           deny
           that
           Christ
           is
           come
           .
           
             Ea
             non
             obseruant
             Christiani
          
           (
           saith
           a
           
             Augustine
             )
             per
             quae
             Christus
             promittebatur
             ;
             nec
             adhuc
             promittuntur
             ,
             quiaiam
             impleta
             sunt
             :
             Christians
             doe
             not
             obserue
             those
             things
             ,
             by
             which
             Christ
             was
             promised
             ;
             neither
             are
             they
             still
             promised
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             already
             fulfilled
             .
          
           The
           judiciall
           ordinances
           ,
           because
           they
           principally
           tended
           to
           the
           obseruation
           of
           iustice
           and
           equity
           ,
           may
           be
           vsed
           ,
           so
           they
           be
           not
           imposed
           or
           obserued
           by
           vertue
           of
           the
           iudiciall
           law
           :
           for
           that
           were
           ,
           though
           indirectly
           ,
           to
           deny
           that
           the
           Messias
           is
           already
           come
           .
           Both
           lawes
           were
           dead
           with
           Christ
           ,
           though
           they
           were
           not
           buried
           ,
           but
           as
           it
           were
           kept
           aboue
           groūd
           ,
           
           euen
           by
           Christians
           among
           the
           Iewes
           ,
           vntill
           the
           dissolution
           of
           the
           temple
           and
           city
           of
           Ierusalem
           .
           After
           which
           time
           ,
           the
           ceremoniall
           precepts
           were
           not
           only
           dead
           ,
           as
           b
           one
           saith
           ,
           but
           also
           deadly
           to
           the
           obseruers
           of
           them
           ,
           
           but
           the
           judicials
           not
           so
           .
        
         
           Now
           ,
           this
           Christian
           liberty
           as
           it
           is
           an
           immunity
           ,
           is
           a
           freedome
           from
           from
           all
           bond
           of
           conscience
           ,
           in
           respect
           of
           outward
           things
           ,
           which
           are
           neither
           commanded
           nor
           forbidden
           in
           the
           eternall
           law
           of
           God.
           Of
           which
           there
           are
           two
           sorts
           ,
           the
           ordinances
           of
           men
           concerning
           things
           indifferent
           ,
           and
           the
           creatures
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           For
           as
           touching
           the
           former
           ,
           seeing
           there
           is
           no
           law
           that
           bindeth
           the
           conscience
           properly
           ,
           but
           only
           the
           law
           of
           God
           ,
           in
           which
           sense
           he
           is
           called
           c
           our
           only
           Law-giuer
           ,
           and
           seeing
           we
           are
           freed
           from
           those
           lawes
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           determined
           those
           particulars
           ,
           which
           are
           neither
           commanded
           nor
           forbidden
           in
           the
           morall
           law
           of
           God
           :
           it
           is
           plaine
           therefore
           ,
           that
           our
           conscience
           is
           free
           in
           respect
           of
           these
           things
           .
           As
           for
           the
           lawes
           of
           men
           ,
           whether
           
           they
           be
           ecclesiasticall
           or
           ciuill
           ,
           they
           do
           not
           properly
           binde
           the
           cōsciēce
           ;
           because
           neither
           is
           simple
           obedience
           due
           vnto
           them
           ,
           neither
           can
           they
           make
           any
           particular
           ,
           which
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           morall
           law
           ,
           is
           indifferent
           ,
           as
           being
           neither
           commanded
           nor
           forbidden
           ,
           to
           be
           simply
           necessary
           .
           The
           conscience
           of
           a
           Christian
           is
           exempted
           from
           humane
           power
           ,
           and
           cannot
           be
           bound
           ,
           but
           where
           God
           doth
           binde
           it
           .
           And
           therefore
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           as
           he
           chargeth
           the
           Corinthians
           ,
           that
           ,
           seeing
           they
           were
           d
           bought
           with
           a
           price
           ,
           they
           should
           not
           be
           the
           seruants
           of
           men
           ,
           (
           which
           is
           not
           to
           be
           vnderstood
           of
           externall
           seruitude
           ,
           but
           of
           the
           bondage
           of
           the
           conscience
           )
           and
           likewise
           the
           Colossians
           ,
           e
           that
           
             no
             man
             should
             condemne
             them
          
           ,
           (
           that
           is
           ,
           take
           vpon
           him
           to
           binde
           the
           conscience
           with
           guilt
           of
           sinne
           )
           
             in
             respect
             of
             meate
             and
             drinke
             ,
             or
             holy-dayes
             :
          
           so
           he
           reproueth
           the
           f
           Colossans
           ,
           for
           obseruing
           the
           traditions
           of
           men
           ,
           with
           opinion
           of
           necessity
           ,
           as
           if
           the
           conscience
           were
           bound
           by
           them
           ,
           or
           religion
           were
           to
           be
           placed
           in
           them
           .
        
         
           Herein
           therefore
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           
           is
           also
           an
           enemy
           to
           Christian
           liberty
           ,
           not
           only
           in
           burthening
           Christians
           with
           an
           heape
           of
           innumerable
           traditions
           and
           ceremonies
           ;
           but
           chiefly
           ,
           in
           imposing
           them
           vpon
           the
           conscience
           :
           teaching
           ,
           that
           the
           traditions
           of
           the
           Church
           are
           with
           like
           g
           reuerence
           ,
           and
           equall
           affection
           of
           piety
           to
           be
           receiued
           ,
           as
           the
           written
           word
           of
           God
           ;
           and
           that
           the
           commandements
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           euen
           concerning
           outward
           things
           ,
           doe
           binde
           the
           conscience
           ,
           And
           although
           many
           of
           their
           ceremonies
           be
           wicked
           ;
           more
           ,
           ridiculous
           ;
           most
           of
           them
           ,
           superfluous
           ;
           yet
           so
           absurd
           they
           are
           ,
           as
           to
           impose
           them
           to
           bee
           obserued
           ,
           not
           only
           with
           opinion
           of
           necessity
           ,
           as
           binding
           the
           conscience
           ,
           but
           also
           of
           worship
           ,
           of
           perfecton
           ,
           of
           merit
           ,
           of
           spirituall
           efficacy
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           by
           this
           liberty
           we
           are
           freed
           frō
           scrupulosity
           of
           conscience
           ,
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           creatures
           ,
           which
           are
           ordained
           for
           our
           vse
           ;
           the
           difference
           of
           cleane
           and
           vncleane
           (
           which
           was
           made
           by
           the
           ceremoniall
           law
           )
           being
           taken
           away
           .
           Nothing
           ,
           ●aith
           our
           Sauiour
           Christ
           ,
           h
           
             that
             goeth
             into
             the
             mouth
             ,
             de●ileth
             a
             man.
          
           And
           
             Paul
             ,
             
             i
             I
             know
             ,
          
           saith
           hee
           ,
           
             and
             am
             perswaded
             by
             the
             Lord
             Iesus
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             nothing
             common
             or
             vncleane
             of
             it selfe
             .
          
        
         
           But
           this
           liberty
           is
           not
           only
           an
           immunity
           ,
           
           but
           also
           an
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           or
           power
           ,
           both
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           ordinances
           of
           men
           ,
           and
           also
           of
           the
           creatures
           of
           God.
           For
           ,
           being
           freed
           from
           the
           ceremoniall
           ,
           and
           iudiciall
           lawes
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           therefore
           not
           tyed
           to
           any
           particular
           or
           certaine
           lawes
           ,
           which
           should
           determine
           the
           particulars
           not
           mentioned
           in
           the
           word
           of
           God
           :
           herevpon
           ariseth
           a
           liberty
           ,
           both
           to
           law-giuers
           ,
           and
           those
           who
           are
           subiect
           to
           lawes
           .
           The
           Law-giuers
           are
           not
           restrained
           to
           any
           particulars
           ,
           but
           haue
           liberty
           to
           ordaine
           such
           holsome
           ,
           either
           constitutions
           Ecclesiasticall
           ,
           or
           lawes
           ciuill
           ,
           as
           are
           not
           repugnant
           to
           the
           word
           of
           God.
           Lawes
           there
           must
           be
           ,
           to
           determine
           the
           particulars
           not
           mentioned
           in
           the
           generall
           law
           of
           God
           :
           for
           they
           are
           the
           very
           bond
           of
           humane
           societyes
           ,
           necessary
           for
           the
           execution
           of
           the
           lawes
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           maintenance
           of
           peace
           and
           order
           among
           men
           .
           Neither
           can
           it
           be
           denyed
           ,
           but
           that
           as
           the
           iudiciall
           law
           being
           abollished
           ,
           it
           is
           
           lawfull
           for
           Law-giuers
           to
           ordaine
           ciuill
           lawes
           ;
           so
           likewise
           the
           ceremonial
           law
           being
           abrogated
           ,
           to
           establish
           lawes
           Ecclesiasticall
           .
           Only
           the
           question
           is
           ,
           who
           must
           be
           these
           Law-giuers
           .
           Surely
           ,
           not
           the
           Presbyteries
           of
           euery
           parish
           ,
           which
           neuer
           were
           in
           vse
           in
           the
           Primitiue
           Church
           ,
           but
           Synodes
           ;
           as
           appeareth
           by
           the
           perpetuall
           practice
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           both
           in
           the
           Apostles
           times
           ,
           and
           euer
           since
           .
           Synodes
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           either
           prouinciall
           ,
           or
           nationall
           ;
           and
           those
           assembled
           ,
           either
           out
           of
           some
           nation
           ,
           or
           out
           of
           some
           more
           then
           one
           ,
           which
           some
           call
           
             Consilia
             media
          
           ,
           or
           lastly
           generall
           .
           The
           authority
           of
           Synodes
           prouinciall
           and
           nationall
           hath
           alwayes
           beene
           of
           great
           regard
           ,
           though
           there
           want
           a
           Christian
           Magistrate
           to
           second
           and
           confirme
           them
           ,
           being
           both
           assembled
           and
           moderated
           by
           the
           authority
           of
           Metropolitanes
           and
           Arch-bishops
           :
           but
           when
           both
           nationall
           Synodes
           are
           assembled
           ,
           and
           the
           Synodall
           constitutions
           ratified
           by
           the
           authority
           of
           the
           Soveraigne
           ,
           and
           that
           according
           to
           the
           positiue
           lawes
           of
           the
           land
           ,
           authorizing
           him
           so
           to
           doe
           ;
           I
           see
           not
           ,
           why
           men
           should
           
           not
           as
           well
           thinke
           themselues
           bound
           to
           obserue
           lawes
           Ecclesiasticall
           ,
           as
           Civill
           .
           For
           though
           some
           make
           a
           difference
           betweene
           them
           in
           this
           behalfe
           ,
           because
           civill
           lawes
           determining
           particulars
           belonging
           to
           the
           second
           table
           ,
           cannot
           bee
           violated
           without
           breaking
           the
           second
           table
           ,
           whereas
           ecclesiasticall
           lawes
           determining
           particulars
           appertaining
           to
           the
           first
           table
           ,
           may
           bee
           broken
           without
           transgressing
           of
           the
           first
           table
           ;
           yet
           ,
           who
           seeth
           not
           the
           weaknesse
           of
           this
           distinction
           ?
           Seeing
           the
           second
           table
           is
           broken
           by
           disobeying
           the
           lawfull
           authority
           of
           superiors
           (
           which
           wee
           ought
           to
           obey
           for
           conscience
           sake
           )
           as
           well
           by
           transgressing
           the
           one
           ,
           as
           the
           other
           .
           Superiours
           in
           the
           Church
           are
           to
           be
           honoured
           and
           obeyed
           by
           the
           fifth
           commandement
           ,
           and
           other
           Scriptures
           l
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           superiours
           ,
           in
           the
           common-wealth
           .
           And
           if
           their
           constitutions
           ,
           when
           they
           wanted
           the
           concurrence
           of
           a
           Christian
           Magistrate
           ,
           were
           of
           force
           in
           the
           Primitiue
           Church
           ;
           then
           much
           greater
           is
           their
           validity
           ,
           being
           confirmed
           by
           the
           authority
           of
           the
           Soveraigne
           ,
           and
           the
           Soveraigne
           authorized
           
           therevnto
           by
           Law.
           
        
         
           The
           freedome
           of
           the
           subiect
           is
           ,
           that
           being
           freed
           from
           the
           yoke
           of
           the
           iudiciall
           and
           ceremoniall
           law
           hee
           may
           with
           a
           free
           conscience
           obey
           any
           other
           lawes
           whether
           Ecclesiasticall
           or
           Civill
           ,
           which
           being
           not
           dissonant
           from
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           are
           or
           shall
           be
           imposed
           vpon
           him
           .
           Which
           ,
           though
           it
           be
           a
           plaine
           and
           evident
           truth
           ,
           yet
           by
           some
           men
           it
           is
           not
           observed
           .
        
         
           And
           as
           touching
           the
           vse
           of
           the
           creatures
           ,
           and
           of
           all
           things
           indifferent
           ,
           wee
           are
           to
           know
           ,
           that
           the
           right
           and
           dominion
           we
           had
           over
           the
           creatures
           ,
           which
           was
           lost
           in
           Adam
           ,
           is
           restored
           in
           Christ
           ,
           (
           for
           all
           are
           yours
           ,
           saith
           the
           Apostle
           m
           ,
           &
           you
           are
           Christs
           )
           and
           that
           not
           onely
           for
           Christians
           vnder
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           but
           also
           for
           all
           the
           faithfull
           from
           the
           beginning
           .
           For
           we
           reade
           ,
           Gen.
           9.
           n
           that
           to
           Noah
           ,
           who
           was
           the
           heire
           o
           of
           the
           righteousnes
           ,
           which
           is
           by
           faith
           ,
           the
           graunt
           was
           renewed
           ,
           and
           free
           vse
           of
           the
           creatures
           permitted
           .
           Howbeit
           this
           freedome
           was
           by
           the
           ceremoniall
           law
           restrained
           ,
           not
           only
           after
           the
           giuing
           of
           the
           law
           of
           Moses
           ;
           but
           
           also
           before
           ,
           a
           difference
           being
           put
           p
           betweene
           things
           cleane
           and
           vncleane
           :
           which
           difference
           by
           Christ
           is
           taken
           away
           .
           For
           ,
           no
           q
           creature
           is
           vncleane
           of
           it selfe
           ,
           but
           every
           r
           creature
           is
           good
           ,
           and
           nothing
           to
           be
           refused
           ,
           but
           may
           be
           received
           with
           thanksgiuing
           .
           Yea
           of
           all
           outward
           things
           ,
           not
           forbidden
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           commonly
           are
           called
           things
           indifferent
           ,
           the
           Apostle
           affirmeth
           in
           generall
           ,
           that
           s
           
             all
             things
             are
             lawfull
          
           ,
           and
           t
           
             to
             the
             pure
             all
             things
             are
             pure
             .
          
           By
           this
           liberty
           therefore
           the
           faithfull
           are
           priuiledged
           ,
           with
           freedome
           of
           conscience
           ,
           to
           vse
           or
           forbeare
           any
           of
           the
           creatures
           of
           God
           created
           for
           our
           vse
           ,
           or
           things
           indifferent
           ,
           without
           opinion
           of
           necessity
           to
           bee
           brought
           u
           vnder
           the
           power
           thereof
           ,
           or
           placing
           religion
           therein
           .
           In
           which
           respect
           ,
           Basil
           fitly
           calleth
           things
           indifferent
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           things
           in
           our
           power
           or
           left
           to
           our
           liberty
           .
        
         
           But
           here
           for
           avoiding
           of
           error
           ,
           three
           things
           are
           from
           the
           generall
           doctrine
           to
           be
           repeated
           .
           First
           ,
           that
           this
           also
           is
           a
           liberty
           
           of
           the
           sonnes
           of
           God
           :
           secondly
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           spirituall
           :
           and
           thirdly
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           
           a
           true
           liberty
           .
           For
           as
           touching
           the
           first
           ;
           though
           all
           things
           bee
           pure
           to
           the
           pure
           ;
           yet
           *
           
             to
             them
             that
             are
             vncleane
             and
             vnbeleeuing
             ,
             nothing
             is
             cleane
             .
          
           Though
           to
           *
           the
           faithfull
           all
           these
           outward
           things
           are
           lawfull
           ;
           yet
           to
           the
           wicked
           and
           vnbeleeuers
           nothing
           is
           lawfull
           ,
           yea
           ,
           those
           actions
           ,
           which
           are
           materially
           good
           as
           being
           commanded
           of
           God
           ,
           as
           they
           proceed
           from
           them
           ,
           are
           turned
           into
           sinne
           .
           Which
           is
           spoken
           ,
           not
           to
           this
           end
           ,
           to
           deriue
           mē
           into
           desperate
           courses
           ;
           but
           to
           force
           them
           ,
           without
           farther
           delaies
           ,
           to
           breake
           off
           the
           course
           of
           their
           sinnes
           by
           speedy
           and
           vnfained
           repentance
           ,
           and
           to
           sue
           vnto
           God
           for
           mercy
           and
           pardon
           in
           Christ
           ;
           because
           this
           is
           the
           only
           thing
           which
           they
           may
           lawfully
           doe
           and
           without
           sinne
           ,
           and
           which
           vntill
           they
           doe
           ,
           they
           doe
           nothing
           else
           but
           sinne
           ,
           and
           by
           sinne
           hoord
           vp
           wrath
           against
           the
           day
           of
           wrath
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           
           though
           this
           liberty
           concerne
           outward
           things
           ;
           yet
           it selfe
           is
           inward
           and
           spirituall
           ,
           as
           being
           a
           liberty
           of
           the
           conscience
           .
           Now
           the
           conscience
           respecteth
           God
           ,
           as
           our
           outward
           actions
           
           and
           the
           externall
           fruits
           of
           our
           conscience
           respect
           men
           ;
           who
           may
           moderate
           or
           restraine
           the
           externall
           actions
           ,
           wherein
           the
           outward
           vse
           of
           our
           liberty
           consisteth
           ;
           the
           inward
           liberty
           notwithstanding
           of
           the
           conscience
           before
           God
           ,
           remaining
           entire
           .
           
             They
             greatly
             erre
          
           ,
           
           faith
           
             Calvin
             ,
             who
             thinke
             that
             their
             Christian
             liberty
             is
             nothing
             ,
             vnlesse
             they
             vse
             it
             before
             men
             .
             But
             they
             ought
             to
             thinke
             ,
             that
             by
             their
             liberty
             they
             obtaine
             no
             new
             thing
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             men
             ,
             but
             before
             God
             ;
             and
             that
             their
             liberty
             consisteth
             as
             well
             in
             abstaining
             ,
             as
             vsing
             .
             If
             they
             know
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             a
             thing
             indifferent
             before
             God
             ,
             whether
             they
             eate
             flesh
             or
             egges
             ,
             put
             on
             red
             or
             blacke
             apparell
             :
             it
             is
             enough
             and
             more
             then
             enough
             .
             The
             conscience
             is
             now
             loose
             ,
             whereto
             the
             benefit
             of
             this
             liberty
             doth
             appertaine
             :
             therefore
             ,
             though
             hereafter
             they
             abstaine
             from
             flesh
             all
             their
             life
             ,
             and
             alwaies
             weare
             one
             colour
             ;
             they
             are
             neverthelesse
             free
             .
             Yea
             therefore
             because
             they
             are
             free
             ,
             they
             doe
             with
             a
             free
             conscience
             abstaine
             .
          
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           
           as
           this
           liberty
           is
           spirituall
           ,
           so
           also
           a
           true
           liberty
           .
           Now
           all
           true
           and
           lawfull
           liberty
           of
           creatures
           ,
           is
           limited
           &
           
           bounded
           :
           the
           liberty
           of
           the
           Creator
           alone
           ,
           being
           vncircumscribed
           .
           Wherefore
           if
           any
           arrogate
           to
           themselues
           an
           vnbounded
           liberty
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           licentiousnesse
           ,
           and
           not
           a
           true
           liberty
           .
           As
           first
           ,
           in
           regard
           of
           lawes
           and
           commandements
           of
           men
           ;
           there
           are
           bounds
           set
           ,
           first
           to
           the
           lawgivers
           ,
           in
           respect
           both
           of
           the
           things
           commanded
           ,
           &
           also
           of
           the
           manner
           of
           commanding
           .
           For
           ,
           lawgiuers
           may
           not
           assume
           vnto
           them
           a
           liberty
           to
           command
           what
           they
           list
           ,
           but
           only
           such
           things
           as
           they
           know
           ,
           not
           to
           bee
           repugnant
           to
           the
           law
           of
           God.
           For
           they
           must
           know
           ,
           that
           all
           their
           lawes
           are
           limited
           by
           the
           law
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           themselues
           vpon
           paine
           of
           damnation
           ,
           restrained
           from
           commanding
           that
           which
           God
           forbiddeth
           ,
           and
           from
           forbidding
           that
           which
           God
           commandeth
           .
           For
           by
           wicked
           lawes
           ,
           they
           make
           themselues
           like
           Ieroboam
           ,
           who
           caused
           all
           Israel
           to
           sinne
           .
           Moreover
           ,
           they
           must
           be
           carefull
           ,
           not
           only
           to
           command
           that
           which
           is
           lawfull
           ;
           but
           also
           in
           civill
           lawes
           ,
           those
           things
           which
           be
           expedient
           ,
           and
           profitable
           for
           the
           weale
           publike
           ;
           &
           in
           lawes
           Ecclesiasticall
           ,
           such
           things
           as
           
           tend
           b
           to
           decency
           ,
           to
           order
           ,
           and
           edification
           .
           Otherwise
           ,
           though
           the
           subiect
           may
           lawfully
           obey
           ,
           in
           such
           cases
           ;
           yet
           the
           Lawgiuer
           offendeth
           in
           abusing
           his
           authority
           ,
           which
           was
           giuen
           him
           for
           the
           good
           of
           the
           inferiours
           .
        
         
           Againe
           ,
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           manner
           ,
           superiours
           must
           keepe
           them
           within
           their
           bounds
           ,
           and
           not
           take
           vpon
           them
           the
           authority
           of
           our
           c
           one
           only
           Lawgiuer
           ,
           who
           hath
           power
           to
           saue
           ,
           and
           to
           destroy
           ;
           which
           is
           ,
           to
           bind
           the
           consciences
           of
           men
           ,
           as
           ,
           by
           imposing
           that
           vpon
           the
           conscience
           as
           simply
           necessary
           ,
           which
           God
           by
           his
           law
           hath
           left
           indifferent
           ;
           or
           by
           teaching
           d
           men
           to
           place
           religion
           in
           the
           observation
           of
           their
           traditions
           .
           For
           this
           is
           the
           practise
           of
           the
           Antichrist
           of
           Rome
           ;
           who
           ,
           vsurping
           the
           authority
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           challenging
           to
           himselfe
           a
           boundlesse
           power
           ,
           sitteth
           in
           the
           consci●nces
           of
           men
           ,
           as
           God.
           
        
         
           Likewise
           to
           the
           subiect
           ;
           for
           as
           hee
           may
           not
           thinke
           ,
           that
           he
           hath
           liberty
           to
           obey
           any
           lawes
           of
           men
           ,
           though
           vnlawfull
           ,
           and
           much
           lesse
           to
           place
           religion
           or
           perfection
           in
           the
           observation
           of
           them
           ,
           
           as
           the
           Papists
           doe
           :
           so
           on
           the
           other
           side
           ,
           he
           may
           not
           thinke
           ,
           that
           he
           hath
           liberty
           to
           breake
           the
           lawes
           of
           men
           ,
           though
           not
           vnlawfull
           ,
           and
           much
           lesse
           to
           place
           religion
           or
           perfection
           therein
           ;
           as
           they
           seeme
           to
           doe
           ;
           who
           vse
           to
           bee
           opposite
           to
           the
           Papists
           in
           the
           contrary
           extreame
           .
           For
           ,
           I
           beseech
           you
           ,
           doe
           not
           many
           among
           vs
           ,
           thinke
           themselues
           the
           more
           religious
           ,
           for
           refusing
           obedience
           and
           conformity
           to
           the
           lawes
           ,
           and
           censure
           others
           as
           formalists
           and
           time-servers
           ?
           But
           beloved
           ,
           as
           wee
           are
           not
           to
           iudge
           e
           those
           ,
           who
           out
           of
           weaknesse
           refuse
           conformity
           ;
           so
           those
           which
           bee
           refractary
           should
           not
           thinke
           ,
           either
           the
           better
           of
           themselues
           for
           not
           conforming
           ,
           or
           the
           worse
           of
           others
           for
           conforming
           .
           The
           kingdome
           f
           of
           God
           doth
           not
           stand
           in
           these
           things
           .
           And
           ce●tainly
           ,
           if
           g
           neither
           circumcision
           ,
           nor
           vncircumcision
           auaile
           any
           thing
           ;
           then
           much
           lesse
           the
           vse
           or
           forbearance
           of
           those
           ceremonies
           ,
           which
           are
           in
           controversy
           among
           vs.
           Doth
           not
           the
           Apostle
           plainly
           tell
           vs
           ,
           h
           that
           these
           outward
           things
           doe
           not
           commend
           vs
           vnto
           God
           ,
           and
           that
           neither
           the
           vse
           or
           
           forbearance
           of
           them
           in
           it selfe
           doth
           make
           vs
           either
           better
           ,
           or
           worse
           before
           God
           ?
           But
           when
           they
           bee
           vsed
           or
           forborne
           with
           disobedience
           to
           lawfull
           authority
           ,
           without
           due
           regard
           of
           avoiding
           scandall
           ,
           with
           vncharitable
           censuring
           and
           iudging
           one
           of
           another
           ,
           with
           alienation
           of
           the
           affection
           of
           one
           brother
           from
           another
           ;
           doubtlesse
           there
           is
           fault
           committed
           .
           And
           who
           seeth
           not
           ,
           that
           while
           contentions
           grow
           hotte
           about
           these
           things
           ,
           both
           charity
           and
           piety
           waxeth
           cold
           ?
        
         
           Secondly
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           creatures
           and
           things
           indifferent
           ,
           though
           wee
           haue
           free
           liberty
           to
           vse
           or
           forbeare
           them
           ;
           yet
           it
           is
           not
           a
           boundlesse
           liberty
           .
           For
           the
           law
           of
           God
           hath
           set
           it
           foure
           bounds
           ,
           viz.
           piety
           ,
           loialty
           ,
           charity
           ,
           and
           sobriety
           .
           Piety
           ,
           respecting
           Gods
           glory
           and
           worship
           :
           Loialty
           ,
           hauing
           reference
           to
           superiours
           ;
           Charity
           ,
           to
           all
           men
           ;
           Sobriety
           to
           our selues
           .
           Canst
           thou
           not
           vse
           thy
           liberty
           in
           some
           particular
           ,
           without
           Gods
           dishonour
           ,
           or
           neglect
           of
           his
           service
           ?
           Remember
           ,
           that
           whether
           i
           
             you
             eate
             or
             drinke
             ,
             or
             whatsoever
             you
             doe
             ,
             you
             must
             
             doe
             all
             to
             the
             glory
             of
             God.
          
           Cannot
           thy
           liberty
           bee
           vsed
           ,
           without
           contempt
           of
           the
           Magistrates
           lawfull
           authority
           ?
           Remember
           ,
           that
           God
           hath
           commanded
           thee
           to
           obey
           thy
           superiours
           in
           all
           lawfull
           things
           ,
           as
           k
           all
           things
           (
           not
           forbidden
           by
           God
           )
           are
           lawfull
           ;
           that
           all
           
             authority
             is
          
           l
           
             from
             God
          
           ,
           and
           that
           ,
           
             hee
             which
             resisteth
             lawfull
             authority
             resisteth
             God
          
           ;
           that
           
             they
             which
             resist
             ,
             shall
             receiue
             to
             themselues
             iudgement
          
           ;
           and
           that
           thou
           must
           
             obey
             not
             only
             for
             feare
             ,
             but
             also
             for
             conscience
             sake
             .
          
           Remember
           what
           S.
           Peter
           saith
           ,
           m
           Be
           subiect
           to
           all
           humane
           ordinance
           ,
           whether
           the
           soveraigne
           ,
           or
           subordinate
           governours
           .
           But
           how
           ?
           
             As
             free
             ,
             and
             not
             as
             hauing
             the
             liberty
             for
             a
             cloake
             of
             naughtinesse
             ,
             but
             as
             the
             servants
             of
             God.
          
           Can
           it
           not
           be
           vsed
           without
           the
           offence
           of
           thy
           weake
           brother
           ?
           
             Take
             heed
          
           ,
           saith
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           n
           
             lest
             thy
             liberty
             be
             an
             offence
             to
             the
             weake
             .
             For
             hee
             that
             scandalizeth
             his
             brother
             ,
             sinneth
             against
             Christ.
             Wherefore
             if
             meate
             offend
             my
             brother
             ,
             I
             will
             not
             eate
             flesh
             whiles
             the
             world
             standeth
             ,
             rather
             then
             I
             will
             offend
             him
             .
          
           Lastly
           ,
           can
           it
           not
           be
           vsed
           in
           some
           particular
           ,
           vnlesse
           
           thou
           shalt
           passe
           the
           bounds
           of
           sobriety
           ,
           temperance
           ,
           humility
           ,
           modesty
           ,
           frugality
           ,
           &c.
           
           Remember
           ,
           what
           the
           Apostle
           saith
           ,
           o
           
             Brethren
             you
             are
             called
             to
             liberty
             ,
             only
             vse
             not
             your
             liberty
             ,
             as
             an
             occasion
             to
             the
             flesh
             .
          
        
         
           But
           here
           ariseth
           a
           doubtfull
           question
           ,
           
           the
           explication
           whereof
           is
           needfull
           for
           these
           times
           .
           For
           sometimes
           there
           seemeth
           to
           be
           a
           conflict
           betweene
           the
           law
           of
           loyalty
           ,
           and
           the
           law
           of
           charity
           ;
           as
           when
           that
           which
           the
           Magistrate
           commandeth
           ,
           cannot
           (
           as
           wee
           thinke
           )
           be
           observed
           without
           the
           offence
           or
           scandall
           of
           the
           weake
           ,
           In
           which
           case
           of
           Antinomy
           (
           which
           some
           say
           is
           our
           case
           )
           divers
           know
           not
           which
           way
           to
           turne
           them
           ,
           and
           others
           erroneously
           chuse
           to
           disobey
           the
           Magistrate
           ,
           rather
           then
           seeme
           to
           offend
           their
           weake
           brethren
           .
        
         
           Consider
           therefore
           vprightly
           what
           I
           shall
           say
           ,
           and
           the
           Lord
           giue
           you
           vnderstanding
           mindes
           ,
           and
           tractable
           hearts
           ,
           to
           see
           and
           embrace
           the
           truth
           .
        
         
           First
           therefore
           vnderstand
           ,
           that
           wee
           are
           neuer
           cast
           into
           such
           an
           exigent
           betweene
           two
           sinnes
           not
           yet
           committed
           ;
           
           but
           there
           is
           an
           issue
           from
           them
           both
           without
           a
           third
           .
           Suppose
           therefore
           ,
           that
           in
           this
           case
           there
           were
           an
           Antimony
           ,
           or
           such
           an
           opposition
           betweene
           the
           two
           lawes
           of
           loyalty
           and
           charity
           ,
           as
           that
           the
           one
           could
           not
           be
           observed
           ,
           without
           the
           neglect
           of
           the
           other
           .
           In
           such
           cases
           of
           Antimony
           ,
           we
           are
           to
           know
           ,
           that
           if
           wee
           obey
           the
           superiour
           law
           ,
           vnto
           which
           we
           are
           more
           bound
           ,
           as
           hauing
           higher
           and
           more
           principall
           ends
           ;
           the
           inferiour
           p
           (
           which
           giueth
           place
           vnto
           it
           )
           is
           not
           broken
           .
           Now
           ,
           the
           supreme
           end
           is
           the
           glory
           of
           God
           ;
           then
           ,
           the
           common
           salvation
           of
           the
           Church
           ;
           then
           ,
           every
           mans
           owne
           salvation
           ;
           then
           ,
           the
           salvation
           of
           his
           neighbour
           ;
           then
           ,
           the
           common
           outward
           good
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           or
           Common-wealth
           ;
           then
           ,
           our
           owne
           ;
           then
           ,
           our
           neighbours
           .
           So
           that
           publike
           and
           common
           goods
           are
           to
           bee
           preferred
           before
           private
           ,
           and
           spirituall
           before
           corporall
           ,
           and
           the
           glory
           of
           God
           before
           all
           .
           Well
           then
           ,
           thou
           saist
           thou
           maist
           not
           yeeld
           to
           the
           ceremonies
           ,
           as
           namely
           ,
           the
           Surplice
           ,
           the
           Crosse
           ,
           and
           kneeling
           at
           communion
           ;
           because
           these
           things
           cannot
           bee
           done
           
           without
           scandalizing
           of
           thy
           brother
           .
           Suppose
           it
           were
           so
           ,
           and
           remember
           that
           I
           doe
           but
           suppose
           it
           .
           But
           on
           the
           other
           side
           ,
           thou
           refusing
           the
           vse
           of
           indifferent
           things
           ,
           whereunto
           thy
           Christian
           liberty
           extendeth
           ,
           being
           enioyned
           by
           lawfull
           authority
           ,
           with
           such
           conditions
           as
           these
           are
           enioyned
           ;
           I
           say
           vnto
           thee
           without
           supposition
           ,
           that
           besides
           thy
           disobeying
           the
           lawfull
           authority
           of
           a
           Christian
           Church
           ,
           and
           of
           a
           Christian
           Magistrate
           ,
           whom
           thou
           oughtest
           to
           obey
           even
           for
           conscience
           sake
           ;
           thou
           dost
           scandalize
           ,
           first
           ,
           thy
           weake
           brethren
           being
           affected
           as
           thy selfe
           ,
           who
           by
           thine
           example
           ,
           for
           which
           thou
           perhaps
           thinkest
           thou
           hast
           good
           ground
           ,
           are
           animated
           ,
           or
           ,
           as
           the
           Apostle
           q
           speaketh
           ,
           edified
           ,
           without
           ground
           ,
           to
           contemne
           r
           the
           authority
           of
           the
           Magistrate
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Church
           ;
           and
           from
           that
           contempt
           doe
           many
           of
           them
           proceed
           to
           mislike
           of
           the
           State
           ;
           &
           from
           mislike
           ,
           either
           to
           separation
           ,
           or
           to
           some
           degree
           of
           disloyall
           discontentment
           .
           Besides
           those
           of
           thine
           owne
           disposition
           ,
           thou
           doest
           offend
           them
           who
           are
           more
           loyally
           affected
           ;
           who
           ,
           if
           they
           bee
           not
           
           the
           better
           grounded
           in
           our
           s
           most
           holy
           faith
           ,
           doe
           stumble
           at
           your
           practise
           ,
           and
           begin
           to
           stagger
           in
           the
           profession
           and
           practise
           of
           religion
           ,
           when
           they
           see
           men
           seeming
           most
           zealous
           in
           our
           religion
           ,
           &
           professing
           ,
           (
           as
           they
           pretend
           )
           the
           cause
           of
           sincerity
           ,
           vpon
           no
           iust
           cause
           to
           abandon
           their
           ministry
           ,
           to
           oppose
           themselues
           against
           authority
           ,
           to
           maintaine
           a
           faction
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           wilfully
           (
           for
           any
           thing
           that
           they
           can
           see
           )
           to
           persist
           in
           a
           bad
           course
           .
           And
           hereupon
           many
           take
           occasion
           to
           rest
           in
           outward
           civility
           ,
           without
           grace
           ,
           and
           to
           mislike
           all
           forwardnesse
           in
           religion
           for
           your
           sakes
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           Now
           here
           seemeth
           to
           be
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           
             a
             scādall
             falling
             two
             ways
          
           ;
           indeed
           a
           single
           supposed
           offence
           ,
           opposed
           to
           a
           double
           scandal
           ,
           ioyned
           with
           disobedience
           .
           If
           no
           more
           could
           be
           said
           ,
           who
           could
           doubt
           on
           which
           side
           rather
           to
           encline
           ?
           But
           to
           these
           I
           adde
           other
           respects
           ,
           that
           ought
           to
           be
           regarded
           more
           then
           a
           supposed
           scādall
           .
           The
           question
           is
           not
           ,
           as
           many
           would
           seeme
           to
           vnderstād
           it
           ,
           whether
           ,
           it
           being
           a
           thing
           arbitrary
           ,
           &
           meerely
           left
           vnto
           our
           
           owne
           choice
           ,
           either
           to
           vse
           these
           ceremonies
           ,
           or
           to
           forbeare
           them
           ,
           (
           as
           it
           was
           in
           the
           Apostles
           question
           of
           eating
           flesh
           )
           whether
           (
           I
           say
           )
           we
           ought
           to
           abstaine
           ,
           if
           we
           vnderstood
           that
           a
           brother
           would
           bee
           offended
           at
           the
           vse
           of
           them
           ,
           or
           not
           :
           for
           then
           there
           were
           no
           question
           ,
           but
           that
           for
           avoiding
           of
           scandall
           ,
           we
           ought
           to
           abstaine
           .
           But
           these
           things
           are
           not
           arbitrary
           ,
           in
           our
           choice
           ;
           but
           imposed
           by
           lawfull
           authority
           ,
           and
           that
           with
           such
           condition
           ,
           as
           that
           the
           obseruation
           of
           these
           things
           being
           indifferent
           in
           themselues
           ,
           becommeth
           respectiuely
           necessary
           .
           First
           in
           respect
           of
           authority
           ,
           which
           not
           only
           for
           feare
           ,
           but
           also
           for
           conscience
           t
           sake
           ,
           wee
           are
           bound
           to
           obey
           in
           all
           lawfull
           things
           .
           This
           one
           necessity
           of
           obedience
           is
           sufficient
           to
           excuse
           me
           from
           scandall
           ,
           especially
           if
           I
           doe
           my
           endeauour
           to
           preuent
           it
           ,
           as
           after
           shall
           be
           shewed
           .
           Secondly
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           conditions
           wherewith
           they
           are
           imposed
           ;
           as
           ,
           not
           to
           receiue
           the
           cōmunion
           vnlesse
           we
           kneele
           ;
           not
           to
           goe
           on
           in
           our
           ministery
           ,
           vnlesse
           we
           conforme
           .
           For
           ,
           care
           of
           avoyding
           scandall
           respecteth
           arbitrary
           matters
           ,
           and
           not
           necessary
           duties
           
           appertaining
           to
           Gods
           glory
           ,
           and
           our
           salvation
           :
           which
           we
           must
           performe
           ,
           though
           all
           the
           world
           would
           be
           offended
           thereat
           .
           The
           care
           of
           thine
           owne
           saluation
           must
           be
           preferred
           to
           the
           supposed
           danger
           of
           another
           mans
           fall
           :
           the
           care
           of
           the
           Churches
           saluation
           ,
           much
           more
           ,
           the
           glory
           of
           God
           ,
           most
           of
           all
           .
           Well
           then
           ,
           maist
           thou
           not
           receiue
           the
           Communion
           ,
           being
           a
           duty
           appertaining
           to
           thine
           owne
           saluatiō
           ,
           to
           the
           edificatiō
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           &
           communion
           of
           Saints
           ,
           to
           the
           glory
           of
           God
           ,
           vnlesse
           thou
           wilt
           receiue
           it
           vpō
           thy
           knees
           ?
           (
           it
           being
           a
           gesture
           not
           only
           lawful
           ,
           but
           most
           cōuenient
           to
           be
           vsed
           in
           such
           a
           part
           of
           Gods
           worship
           ,
           as
           is
           performed
           with
           inuocation
           *
           on
           the
           name
           of
           God
           ;
           especially
           seeing
           the
           gesture
           vsed
           at
           meales
           is
           not
           to
           be
           vrged
           ,
           vnlesse
           the
           Sacrament
           were
           with
           our
           meales
           ,
           as
           at
           the
           first
           institution
           with
           Christ
           last
           supper
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           primitiue
           Church
           with
           their
           loue
           feasts
           ,
           receiued
           ;
           for
           the
           cause
           of
           the
           gesture
           being
           worthily
           taken
           away
           ,
           the
           *
           reason
           of
           retaining
           it
           ceasseth
           ;
           for
           which
           cause
           the
           Councill
           of
           
             Laod.
             c.
          
           28.
           *
           as
           it
           forbad
           loue-feasts
           the
           Church
           :
           so
           
           also
           accubitus
           ,
           the
           gesture
           vsed
           at
           feasts
           .
           )
           I
           say
           vnto
           thee
           confidently
           ,
           if
           thou
           mayest
           not
           receiue
           it
           ,
           vnlesse
           thou
           doest
           kneele
           ;
           thou
           oughtest
           to
           receiue
           it
           kneeling
           ,
           though
           another
           would
           be
           offended
           thereat
           .
        
         
           Mayest
           thou
           not
           preach
           the
           word
           (
           to
           omit
           other
           parts
           of
           the
           ministeriall
           function
           ,
           the
           necessity
           whereof
           should
           prevaile
           with
           vs
           more
           then
           a
           supposed
           scandall
           ,
           for
           it
           shall
           suffice
           to
           insist
           in
           this
           one
           particular
           )
           mayest
           thou
           not
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           preach
           the
           Gospell
           of
           Christ
           ,
           being
           a
           duty
           whereof
           necessity
           is
           imposed
           vpon
           thee
           ,
           and
           u
           Woe
           be
           vnto
           thee
           if
           thou
           preach
           not
           the
           Gospell
           ;
           a
           duty
           whereby
           thou
           art
           bound
           in
           especiall
           manner
           to
           edify
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           to
           glorify
           God
           ;
           vnlesse
           thou
           yeeld
           to
           the
           vse
           of
           such
           things
           ,
           as
           are
           neither
           in
           themselues
           vnlawfull
           (
           I
           meane
           the
           Surplice
           &
           the
           Crosse
           ,
           whereof
           the
           one
           in
           the
           iudgmēt
           of
           the
           Church
           serueth
           for
           decencie
           ,
           &
           the
           other
           rightly
           vnderstood
           tendeth
           to
           edification
           ,
           )
           neither
           as
           they
           are
           vsed
           in
           our
           Church
           ,
           being
           neither
           imposed
           nor
           obserued
           with
           superstition
           ,
           or
           opinion
           of
           necessity
           in
           
           themselues
           ,
           or
           of
           worship
           ,
           as
           though
           we
           placed
           religion
           in
           them
           ,
           and
           much
           lesse
           with
           the
           other
           popish
           conceits
           of
           merit
           ,
           with
           which
           they
           obserue
           all
           their
           traditions
           ,
           or
           efficacy
           ,
           which
           they
           ascribe
           especially
           to
           the
           Crosse
           ?
           Thou
           oughtest
           to
           preferre
           the
           glory
           of
           God
           in
           the
           salvation
           of
           his
           people
           by
           thy
           ministery
           ,
           before
           the
           supposed
           ,
           and
           perhaps
           but
           pretended
           scandall
           of
           others
           .
        
         
           Obiect
           .
           Yea
           but
           *
           we
           may
           not
           doe
           euill
           ,
           that
           good
           may
           come
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           Answ
           The
           question
           is
           of
           things
           indifferent
           .
           For
           though
           we
           may
           &
           must
           obey
           Magistrates
           ,
           though
           they
           be
           euill
           ;
           yet
           we
           must
           obey
           neither
           good
           nor
           bad
           vnto
           evill
           .
           For
           we
           must
           obey
           ,
           
           only
           ,
           in
           the
           Lord.
           
        
         
           Obiect
           .
           But
           though
           the
           things
           be
           indifferent
           in
           themselues
           ,
           yet
           their
           vse
           may
           be
           vnlawfull
           .
        
         
           Answ.
           That
           is
           ,
           when
           they
           be
           imposed
           either
           with
           opinion
           of
           necessity
           in
           themselues
           ,
           of
           religion
           to
           be
           placed
           in
           thē
           ,
           of
           perfection
           or
           merit
           to
           be
           attained
           by
           them
           ,
           (
           all
           which
           conceits
           our
           Church
           detesteth
           ,
           as
           is
           manifest
           by
           the
           doctrine
           ,
           
           whereby
           ceremonies
           are
           to
           be
           weighed
           :
           )
           or
           with
           scandall
           (
           I
           doe
           not
           say
           taken
           ,
           but
           )
           giuen
           to
           others
           .
        
         
           Obiect
           .
           Yea
           but
           it
           is
           euill
           to
           offend
           my
           weake
           brother
           ,
           that
           euill
           I
           may
           not
           do
           ,
           that
           good
           may
           come
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           I
           answere
           ,
           in
           not
           yeelding
           to
           conformity
           ,
           thou
           both
           disobeyest
           the
           Magestrate
           ,
           &
           offendest
           thy
           weak
           brother
           too
           .
           So
           that
           when
           thou
           seemest
           loath
           to
           doe
           that
           which
           is
           lawfull
           and
           good
           ,
           for
           feare
           of
           an
           imagined
           euill
           ;
           thou
           addest
           euil
           to
           euill
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           to
           disobedience
           ,
           scandall
           ;
           and
           besides
           ,
           to
           the
           most
           necessary
           dutyes
           of
           Gods
           worship
           ,
           preferrest
           the
           auoyding
           of
           a
           supposed
           scandall
           .
        
         
           For
           all
           this
           while
           I
           speake
           but
           by
           supposition
           .
           For
           here
           is
           a
           supposall
           of
           Antinomie
           or
           opposition
           of
           the
           two
           lawes
           of
           loyalty
           and
           charity
           ,
           as
           though
           the
           one
           could
           not
           bee
           obserued
           without
           the
           breach
           of
           the
           other
           ;
           which
           is
           not
           so
           .
           For
           where
           the
           Magistrate
           enioyneth
           the
           vse
           of
           an
           indifferent
           thing
           ,
           whereat
           it
           is
           feared
           some
           will
           take
           offence
           ;
           his
           duty
           is
           ,
           for
           preuenting
           the
           scandall
           ,
           to
           giue
           some
           time
           of
           information
           ;
           that
           the
           weake
           may
           
           be
           instructed
           ,
           as
           touching
           the
           indifferency
           of
           the
           thing
           ,
           and
           the
           sufficiencie
           of
           his
           authority
           to
           command
           it
           ,
           and
           of
           their
           duty
           in
           submitting
           themselues
           to
           the
           obseruation
           thereof
           .
           It
           is
           also
           the
           duty
           of
           the
           Minister
           ,
           to
           endeauour
           to
           preuent
           the
           scandall
           ,
           by
           informing
           his
           hearers
           ,
           that
           those
           things
           which
           God
           hath
           neither
           commanded
           nor
           forbidden
           ,
           are
           things
           indifferent
           ;
           that
           no
           such
           thing
           is
           vncleane
           in
           it selfe
           ;
           that
           all
           such
           things
           are
           lawfull
           :
           and
           such
           as
           wherevnto
           Christian
           liberty
           doth
           extend
           ;
           that
           in
           all
           lawfull
           things
           the
           Magistrate
           is
           to
           be
           obeyed
           ;
           and
           therefore
           that
           these
           things
           being
           enioyned
           ,
           they
           not
           only
           may
           ,
           in
           respect
           of
           their
           Christian
           liberty
           ,
           with
           free
           conscience
           vse
           them
           ;
           but
           also
           must
           ,
           in
           respect
           of
           Gods
           commandement
           requiring
           obedience
           ,
           yeeld
           to
           the
           observation
           of
           them
           .
           Which
           course
           hauing
           beene
           taken
           (
           as
           it
           hath
           among
           vs
           )
           if
           any
           will
           still
           be
           offended
           ,
           it
           is
           peeuishnesse
           and
           obstinacy
           ,
           rather
           then
           weaknesse
           ;
           and
           an
           offence
           taken
           ,
           but
           not
           given
           :
           in
           which
           case
           ,
           the
           law
           of
           charity
           it selfe
           doth
           not
           binde
           vs
           :
           and
           that
           ,
           in
           two
           respects
           ,
           
           not
           yet
           mentioned
           .
           The
           one
           ,
           in
           respect
           of
           God
           ;
           the
           other
           ,
           in
           respect
           of
           his
           truth
           .
           For
           ,
           I
           may
           not
           offend
           God
           ,
           not
           to
           offend
           my
           brother
           .
           And
           it
           is
           Gods
           truth
           ,
           that
           Christian
           liberty
           priviledgeth
           both
           Christian
           Lawgiuers
           (
           with
           such
           cautions
           as
           before
           haue
           bin
           mentioned
           )
           to
           ordaine
           such
           lawes
           concerning
           outward
           things
           ,
           as
           they
           shall
           iudge
           expedient
           :
           and
           also
           the
           subiects
           ,
           without
           scrupulosity
           of
           conscience
           to
           obserue
           them
           .
           Now
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           principle
           ,
           
             Satius
             est
             nasci
             scandalum
             quam
             deseri
             verum
             :
             It
             is
             better
             a
             scandall
             should
             arise
             ,
             then
             the
             truth
             to
             be
             forsaken
             or
             betrayed
             .
          
           Is
           our
           Christian
           liberty
           in
           this
           point
           called
           into
           question
           ,
           whether
           Magistrates
           may
           command
           such
           things
           ,
           and
           whether
           subiects
           may
           obey
           ?
           We
           must
           maintaine
           our
           liberty
           ,
           though
           others
           would
           be
           offended
           thereat
           .
           The
           Apostles
           ,
           though
           for
           a
           time
           they
           yeelded
           much
           to
           the
           weaknesse
           of
           the
           Iewes
           ,
           doing
           and
           forbearing
           many
           things
           ,
           to
           avoid
           their
           offence
           ;
           yet
           when
           their
           liberty
           x
           was
           called
           into
           question
           ,
           they
           resolutely
           
           maintained
           it
           ,
           not
           regarding
           their
           offence
           .
           And
           when
           as
           by
           Peters
           withdrawing
           himselfe
           from
           the
           Gentiles
           ,
           for
           feare
           of
           offending
           the
           Iewes
           ,
           the
           liberty
           of
           Christians
           was
           called
           into
           question
           ;
           y
           Paul
           withstood
           him
           to
           his
           face
           ,
           and
           reproved
           him
           before
           them
           all
           ,
           as
           halting
           in
           the
           profession
           of
           the
           Gospell
           .
           And
           so
           must
           they
           bee
           content
           to
           be
           vsed
           ,
           who
           follow
           Peters
           example
           in
           this
           behalfe
           .
           Thus
           much
           by
           the
           way
           to
           perswade
           the
           people
           to
           obedience
           and
           loialty
           ,
           and
           the
           Ministers
           to
           conformity
           ;
           which
           I
           beseech
           God
           to
           effect
           for
           his
           Christs
           sake
           .
        
         
           These
           things
           thus
           premised
           concerning
           the
           nature
           and
           quality
           of
           this
           peculiar
           liberty
           of
           Christians
           ,
           
           it
           will
           not
           be
           hard
           to
           answere
           the
           obiections
           of
           those
           ,
           who
           runne
           into
           contrary
           extreames
           concerning
           the
           same
           .
        
         
           Obiect
           .
           1.
           
           For
           first
           ,
           on
           the
           one
           side
           ,
           it
           is
           obiected
           ;
           that
           seeing
           Christ
           hath
           set
           vs
           free
           concerning
           things
           indifferent
           ,
           no
           man
           ought
           to
           restraine
           vs
           ;
           and
           therefore
           the
           lawes
           commanding
           or
           forbidding
           the
           vse
           of
           indifferent
           things
           ,
           are
           against
           Christian
           liberty
           .
        
         
         
           Wherevnto
           I
           answere
           ,
           first
           :
           that
           Christian
           liberty
           is
           wholly
           spirituall
           ,
           being
           a
           liberty
           of
           the
           conscience
           and
           inner
           man
           ,
           which
           may
           stand
           with
           the
           outward
           servitude
           of
           z
           bondslaues
           ,
           much
           more
           with
           the
           subiection
           and
           obedience
           of
           free
           subiects
           .
           For
           though
           the
           outward
           vse
           of
           the
           liberty
           be
           moderated
           by
           the
           Magistrate
           ,
           and
           confined
           ;
           yet
           the
           inward
           liberty
           of
           the
           conscience
           is
           not
           impaired
           ,
           so
           long
           as
           the
           subiect
           may
           obey
           with
           free
           conscience
           before
           God
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           so
           long
           as
           the
           Magistrate
           seeketh
           not
           to
           binde
           the
           conscience
           ,
           and
           to
           impose
           things
           not
           commanded
           of
           God
           as
           necessary
           in
           themselues
           ,
           and
           as
           matters
           of
           religion
           before
           God
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           that
           the
           liberty
           of
           Christians
           is
           a
           true
           ,
           and
           therefore
           not
           an
           vnbounded
           liberty
           .
           Now
           ,
           one
           of
           the
           boundes
           and
           limits
           which
           God
           hath
           set
           it
           ,
           is
           ,
           as
           you
           haue
           heard
           ,
           the
           law
           of
           loyalty
           ,
           requiring
           obedience
           to
           superiours
           .
           Wherefore
           a
           Christian
           man
           ,
           though
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           inward
           man
           he
           be
           free
           ,
           as
           being
           the
           sonne
           of
           God
           by
           adoption
           in
           Christ
           ;
           yet
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           outward
           
           man
           ,
           he
           ought
           to
           bee
           a
           servant
           not
           only
           to
           his
           a
           superiors
           ,
           in
           loyalty
           and
           obedience
           ;
           but
           also
           to
           b
           all
           ,
           in
           benevolence
           and
           charity
           .
        
         
           Obiect
           .
           2.
           
           On
           the
           other
           side
           ,
           it
           is
           obiected
           .
           1.
           
           That
           for
           conscience
           c
           sake
           we
           are
           to
           obey
           the
           Magistrate
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           that
           we
           are
           bound
           in
           conscience
           so
           to
           doe
           ;
           therefore
           the
           lawes
           and
           commandements
           of
           the
           Magistrate
           doe
           binde
           the
           conscience
           .
        
         
           Answ.
           It
           followes
           not
           ,
           for
           although
           we
           are
           bound
           in
           conscience
           ,
           to
           obey
           the
           lawfull
           commandements
           and
           lawes
           of
           superiours
           ;
           yet
           that
           bond
           is
           not
           in
           the
           particular
           lawes
           of
           men
           ,
           but
           in
           the
           generall
           commandement
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           Obiect
           .
           3.
           
           Againe
           :
           A
           thing
           indifferent
           enioyned
           by
           the
           Magistrate
           ,
           becometh
           necessary
           ,
           d
           for
           Paul
           saith
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           it
           is
           necessary
           that
           you
           bee
           subiect
           :
           therefore
           the
           commandement
           of
           the
           Magistrate
           doth
           binde
           the
           conscience
           .
        
         
           Answ.
           Neither
           doth
           this
           follow
           .
           For
           it
           becometh
           necessary
           ,
           not
           by
           the
           particular
           commaundement
           of
           man
           ,
           but
           
           by
           the
           generall
           commandement
           of
           God.
           For
           ,
           notwithstanding
           the
           commandement
           of
           the
           Magistrate
           ,
           the
           thing
           commanded
           remaineth
           indifferent
           in
           it selfe
           ,
           and
           before
           God
           ;
           and
           so
           to
           be
           vsed
           with
           free
           conscience
           ,
           without
           placing
           any
           religion
           therein
           ;
           howsoever
           it
           becommeth
           necessary
           so
           farre
           forth
           as
           by
           the
           generall
           commandement
           of
           God
           ,
           I
           am
           bound
           thereto
           .
           And
           this
           is
           that
           which
           Peter
           e
           saith
           ,
           that
           wee
           must
           obey
           Magistrates
           ,
           
             as
             free
          
           ,
           and
           yet
           
             as
             the
             servants
             of
             God.
          
           Free
           ,
           in
           respect
           of
           our
           consciences
           exempted
           from
           humane
           power
           ;
           &
           yet
           as
           servants
           of
           God
           bound
           in
           conscience
           to
           obey
           him
           in
           obeying
           them
           ,
           so
           farre
           forth
           as
           hee
           doth
           commaund
           vs
           to
           obey
           them
           .
        
         
           The
           truth
           of
           these
           answers
           shall
           not
           only
           be
           demonstrated
           as
           it
           were
           before
           your
           eyes
           by
           a
           syllogisme
           ,
           wherein
           is
           concluded
           the
           bond
           of
           conscience
           ,
           and
           necessity
           of
           duty
           in
           obeying
           the
           commandements
           of
           men
           ,
           but
           also
           by
           other
           reasons
           proved
           .
        
         
           
             The
             Syllogisme
             .
          
           
             All
             lawfull
             commaundements
             of
             
             Magistrates
             thou
             art
             bound
             in
             conscience
             by
             the
             law
             of
             God
             to
             obey
             ,
             so
             farre
             forth
             as
             hee
             requireth
             such
             commandements
             to
             bee
             obeyed
             :
          
           
             This
             or
             that
             particular
             is
             a
             lawfull
             cōmaundement
             of
             the
             Magistrate
             :
          
           
             Therefore
             this
             or
             that
             particular
             thou
             art
             bound
             in
             conscience
             by
             the
             law
             of
             God
             to
             obey
             ,
             so
             farre
             forth
             as
             God
             requireth
             such
             commandements
             to
             be
             obeyed
             .
          
           
             By
             which
             argumentation
             wee
             may
             conceiue
             ,
             that
             the
             distinction
             of
             necessity
             vsed
             in
             schooles
             ,
             viz.
             that
             there
             is
             
               necessit
               as
               consequentis
            
             ,
             which
             is
             simple
             or
             absolute
             ,
             &
             
               necessitas
               consequentiae
            
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             simple
             ,
             but
             vpon
             condition
             of
             other
             things
             presupposed
             ,
             may
             not
             vnfitly
             be
             applied
             to
             the
             necessity
             of
             duty
             imposed
             by
             the
             lawes
             ,
             either
             of
             God
             ,
             or
             man.
             For
             Gods
             commandement
             imposeth
             the
             necessity
             as
             it
             were
             of
             the
             consequent
             ,
             (
             without
             presupposing
             other
             things
             )
             requiring
             simple
             and
             absolute
             obedience
             .
             The
             law
             of
             man
             doth
             not
             impose
             the
             necessity
             of
             the
             consequent
             ▪
             
             or
             require
             simple
             obedience
             ;
             but
             it
             imposeth
             onely
             a
             necessity
             of
             the
             consequence
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             such
             a
             necessity
             and
             no
             other
             ,
             as
             may
             soundly
             be
             concluded
             from
             the
             law
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             so
             farre
             forth
             as
             it
             may
             bee
             concluded
             thence
             .
             Or
             to
             speake
             more
             plainely
             :
             in
             a
             simple
             sentence
             without
             interpositing
             any
             condition
             ,
             or
             presupposing
             any
             anteceden●
             whereupon
             it
             is
             to
             bee
             inferred
             ,
             I
             may
             say
             ,
             either
             particularly
             
               this
               commandement
               of
               God
               is
               necessarily
               ,
               or
               by
               necessity
               of
               duty
               to
               be
               obeyed
               ,
            
             or
             generally
             ,
             
               all
               Gods
               commandements
               are
               necessarily
               to
               bee
               observed
               .
            
             And
             this
             speech
             is
             of
             necessary
             truth
             .
             But
             concerning
             mens
             commaundements
             ,
             If
             I
             shall
             say
             in
             the
             generall
             ,
             
               All
               the
               commaundements
               of
               men
               are
               necessarily
               to
               be
               observed
               ,
            
             the
             speech
             wil●
             be
             false
             and
             absurd
             :
             if
             in
             particular
             ,
             
               this
               commaundement
               of
               the
               Magistrate
               is
               necessarily
               to
               bee
               observed
            
             this
             speech
             cannot
             be
             necessary
             simply
             ,
             or
             by
             the
             necessity
             of
             the
             consequent
             ,
             or
             (
             to
             speake
             more
             plainely
             for
             the
             explicating
             of
             that
             phrase
             )
             by
             the
             necessity
             of
             a
             simpl●
             sentence
             ,
             wherein
             the
             consequent
             (
             or
             
             predicat
             )
             is
             both
             simply
             and
             necessarily
             affirmed
             of
             the
             antecedent
             or
             subiect
             ;
             it
             cannot
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             bee
             simply
             necessary
             ,
             because
             (
             as
             you
             heard
             )
             the
             generall
             is
             false
             .
             Notwithstanding
             if
             you
             presuppose
             these
             two
             things
             :
             first
             ,
             that
             all
             lawfull
             commaundements
             of
             Magistrates
             are
             by
             the
             commaundement
             of
             God
             necessarily
             to
             be
             observed
             ,
             so
             farre
             forth
             as
             hee
             commaundeth
             them
             to
             be
             observed
             :
             secondly
             ,
             that
             this
             particular
             is
             a
             lawfull
             commaundement
             of
             the
             Magistrate
             ;
             vpon
             these
             premises
             you
             may
             proue
             that
             speech
             to
             be
             true
             by
             necessity
             of
             consequence
             ,
             viz.
             that
             this
             particular
             commaundement
             of
             the
             Magistrate
             is
             necessarily
             to
             be
             observed
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             But
             some
             sophister
             will
             obiect
             ,
             that
             I
             might
             as
             well
             conclude
             thus
             ;
          
           
             Propos.
             All
             lawfull
             commaundements
             of
             the
             Magistrate
             must
             necessarily
             be
             obeyed
             :
          
           
             Ass.
             This
             or
             that
             particular
             is
             a
             lawfull
             commaundement
             of
             the
             Magistrate
             :
          
           
             Concl.
             Therefore
             necessarily
             to
             bee
             obeyed
             .
          
           
             I
             answere
             ,
             that
             the
             proposition
             of
             this
             
             syllogisme
             needeth
             proofe
             ,
             as
             not
             being
             manifest
             of
             it selfe
             .
             You
             will
             say
             ,
             it
             may
             thus
             be
             proued
             .
          
           
             Propos.
             What
             is
             commanded
             of
             God
             ,
             must
             necessarily
             be
             performed
             .
          
           
             Ass.
             Obedience
             to
             all
             law
             full
             commaundements
             of
             Magistrates
             is
             commaunded
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             Concl.
             Therefore
             obedience
             to
             all
             lawfull
             commaundements
             of
             Magistrates
             ,
             is
             necessarily
             to
             be
             performed
             .
          
           
             But
             I
             say
             againe
             the
             assumption
             of
             this
             syllogisme
             needeth
             some
             explanation
             .
             For
             the
             Lord
             would
             haue
             difference
             put
             between
             his
             owne
             commandements
             and
             the
             lawes
             of
             men
             ;
             and
             therefore
             we
             may
             not
             thinke
             ,
             that
             he
             commandeth
             all
             lawes
             of
             men
             simply
             to
             be
             obeyed
             :
             not
             simply
             ,
             you
             must
             say
             then
             ,
             but
             so
             farre
             forth
             as
             he
             requireth
             them
             to
             be
             obeyed
             .
          
           
             By
             which
             short
             discourse
             wee
             learne
             ,
             that
             those
             additions
             by
             which
             I
             explaned
             the
             proposition
             of
             the
             syllogisme
             ,
             were
             necessare
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             bond
             of
             cōscience
             is
             not
             the
             law
             of
             man
             ,
             but
             of
             God
             :
             that
             we
             are
             bound
             to
             obey
             mans
             
             lawes
             not
             simply
             ,
             but
             so
             farre
             forth
             as
             God
             requireth
             .
             And
             lastly
             that
             this
             speech
             ,
             (
             
               All
               lawfull
               commandements
               of
               Magistrates
               are
               necessarily
               to
               be
               obeyed
            
             )
             is
             true
             ,
             not
             by
             the
             necessity
             of
             the
             consequent
             ,
             as
             an
             axiome
             or
             principle
             which
             is
             manifest
             of
             it selfe
             ;
             but
             by
             the
             necessity
             of
             consequence
             ,
             as
             a
             conclusion
             manifested
             by
             discourse
             .
          
           
             Now
             that
             the
             lawes
             of
             men
             doe
             not
             binde
             the
             conscience
             ,
             it
             may
             further
             appeare
             by
             these
             reasons
             :
             first
             ,
             because
             our
             freedome
             from
             the
             lawes
             iudiciall
             and
             ceremoniall
             ,
             which
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             is
             extolled
             for
             so
             great
             a
             b●nefit
             ,
             would
             be
             a
             burthen
             rather
             then
             a
             benefit
             ,
             if
             wee
             should
             in
             like
             manner
             be
             bound
             to
             the
             ecclesiasticall
             and
             ciuill
             lawes
             of
             men
             .
             Againe
             ,
             if
             they
             did
             binde
             the
             conscience
             ,
             there
             would
             be
             no
             difference
             betweene
             Gods
             lawes
             and
             mans
             lawes
             (
             in
             respect
             of
             outward
             actions
             (
             and
             the
             one
             sort
             would
             require
             simple
             obedience
             as
             well
             as
             the
             other
             ,
             yea
             vnlawfull
             commandements
             would
             also
             binde
             the
             conscience
             .
             But
             it
             is
             plaine
             ,
             that
             simple
             obedience
             is
             to
             be
             performed
             onely
             to
             the
             lawes
             of
             
             God.
             To
             the
             laws
             of
             men
             we
             are
             bound
             ,
             not
             simply
             ,
             but
             so
             farre
             forth
             as
             in
             obeying
             them
             ,
             we
             also
             obey
             God
             ,
             and
             no
             further
             ;
             thas
             is
             ,
             as
             I
             said
             ,
             so
             farre
             as
             God
             command●th
             ●s
             to
             obey
             them
             .
             Now
             ,
             how
             farre
             forth
             God
             commandeth
             vs
             to
             obey
             the
             lawes
             of
             men
             ,
             will
             easily
             appeare
             by
             this
             disti●●tion
             ;
             for
             either
             they
             command
             such
             things
             as
             God
             forbideth
             ,
             and
             forbiddeth
             such
             things
             as
             hee
             commandeth
             ,
             (
             which
             kinde
             of
             cōmandements
             are
             so
             farre
             from
             binding
             our
             consciences
             ,
             as
             that
             we
             are
             bound
             by
             the
             law
             of
             God
             to
             obey
             him
             in
             disobeying
             them
             :
             )
             or
             they
             command
             such
             things
             as
             God
             commandeth
             ,
             and
             forbid
             such
             things
             as
             he
             forbiddeth
             ,
             that
             by
             their
             authority
             the
             lawes
             of
             God
             may
             the
             better
             be
             obseru●d
             ,
             (
             to
             which
             kinde
             of
             commandements
             we
             are
             simply
             bound
             ,
             because
             as
             in
             obeying
             them
             we
             obey
             God
             ,
             so
             in
             breaking
             them
             we
             transgresse
             the
             law
             of
             God
             :
             or
             lastly
             ,
             they
             command
             such
             things
             as
             God
             hath
             not
             forbidden
             ,
             and
             forbid
             such
             things
             as
             God
             hath
             not
             commanded
             ●●o
             the
             particular
             〈◊〉
             of
             this
             kinde
             wee
             are
             
             not
             simply
             bound
             ,
             but
             so
             farre
             forth
             as
             God
             hath
             commanded
             vs
             to
             obey
             them
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             as
             a
             free
             (
             being
             not
             simply
             boūd
             to
             those
             particulars
             ,
             as
             necessary
             in
             themselues
             ,
             but
             vsing
             them
             with
             free
             conscience
             ,
             as
             being
             indifferent
             ,
             and
             therefore
             such
             ,
             as
             wherevnto
             our
             Christian
             liberty
             extendeth
             ,
             )
             and
             yet
             as
             seruants
             of
             God
             ,
             thinking
             our selues
             so
             farr
             bound
             to
             obserue
             them
             ,
             
               as
               is
               necessary
               for
               auoyding
               of
               scādall
               or
               cōtempt
               ,
            
             which
             God
             by
             his
             law
             hath
             forbidden
             .
             Contempt
             :
             for
             it
             is
             necessary
             ,
             saith
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             b
             that
             we
             should
             submit
             our selues
             to
             lawfull
             authority
             ,
             not
             onely
             for
             feare
             of
             punishment
             ,
             but
             for
             conscience
             sake
             .
             For
             although
             we
             be
             free
             ,
             as
             concerning
             the
             inner
             man
             ;
             yet
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             outward
             man
             ,
             wee
             must
             as
             the
             seruants
             of
             God
             ,
             submit
             our selues
             to
             such
             superiours
             ,
             as
             God
             hath
             set
             ouer
             vs
             ,
             and
             not
             haue
             our
             liberty
             ,
             as
             a
             cloake
             of
             naughtinesse
             .
             Scandall
             also
             is
             to
             be
             auoyded
             .
             First
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             superiour
             ,
             that
             by
             our
             disobedience
             wee
             doe
             not
             scandalize
             or
             offend
             him
             .
             Wherein
             our
             Sauiour
             hath
             giuen
             vs
             a
             notable
             example
             ,
             
             who
             ,
             although
             he
             were
             (
             as
             he
             c
             saith
             )
             free
             ;
             yet
             was
             content
             to
             pay
             tribute-money
             ,
             for
             auoiding
             of
             offence
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             subiect
             ;
             that
             he
             stumble
             not
             at
             the
             example
             of
             our
             disobedience
             ,
             being
             animated
             thereby
             to
             doe
             the
             like
             .
             For
             whereas
             some
             thinke
             ,
             that
             we
             are
             not
             to
             obey
             the
             Magistrates
             commandement
             concerning
             a
             thing
             indifferent
             ,
             if
             wee
             imagine
             that
             some
             weake
             brother
             will
             be
             offended
             thereat
             ;
             they
             greatly
             mistake
             the
             rule
             of
             Diuines
             ,
             who
             say
             these
             commandements
             are
             to
             be
             obeyed
             for
             avoyding
             scandall
             ,
             and
             not
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             to
             be
             disobeyed
             for
             auoyding
             of
             scandall
             .
             For
             if
             this
             were
             a
             sufficient
             reason
             to
             excuse
             our
             disobedience
             ,
             wee
             should
             not
             neede
             to
             obey
             almost
             any
             commandement
             of
             this
             kinde
             ,
             there
             being
             scarce
             any
             cōmandement
             concerning
             things
             indifferent
             ,
             wherewith
             wee
             may
             not
             imagine
             some
             weake
             &
             scrupulous
             conscience
             will
             bee
             offended
             .
             But
             wee
             must
             thinke
             our selues
             more
             bound
             ,
             for
             ●uoyding
             of
             contempt
             and
             scandall
             ,
             to
             obey
             a
             lawfull
             commandement
             ,
             then
             to
             disobey
             ,
             for
             auoyding
             a
             supposed
             offence
             .
             
             That
             which
             we
             are
             to
             doe
             in
             this
             case
             ,
             is
             this
             :
             If
             wee
             feare
             any
             will
             take
             offence
             ,
             we
             must
             labour
             to
             preuent
             it
             ,
             by
             informing
             the
             party
             ,
             as
             before
             hath
             beene
             said
             .
             And
             hauing
             so
             done
             ,
             wee
             must
             doe
             our
             owne
             duty
             (
             whether
             hee
             will
             be
             offended
             or
             not
             )
             in
             obeying
             the
             lawfull
             commandement
             of
             the
             Magistrate
             ,
             so
             farre
             as
             it
             shall
             be
             necessary
             for
             auoyding
             of
             scandall
             and
             contempt
             .
          
           
             Hitherto
             I
             haue
             intreated
             of
             the
             liberty
             of
             grace
             ,
             
             both
             that
             which
             is
             common
             to
             the
             faithfull
             in
             all
             ages
             ;
             and
             also
             that
             which
             is
             peculiar
             to
             Christians
             vnder
             the
             Gospell
             .
             There
             remaineth
             (
             in
             a
             word
             to
             bee
             spoken
             of
             )
             the
             liberty
             of
             glory
             ;
             which
             is
             not
             only
             a
             perfect
             deliuerance
             from
             sinne
             ,
             misery
             ,
             and
             all
             imperfections
             ,
             (
             whereunto
             because
             wee
             are
             subiect
             d
             in
             this
             life
             ,
             for
             here
             is
             as
             ,
             Augustine
             saith
             ,
             
               inchoata
               ,
               non
               perfecta
               libertas
            
             ,
             we
             ought
             to
             aspire
             towards
             this
             perfection
             )
             but
             also
             a
             fruition
             of
             happinesse
             and
             all
             the
             priuiledges
             of
             the
             citizens
             of
             heauen
             .
          
           
             This
             liberty
             is
             either
             of
             the
             soule
             alone
             ,
             as
             at
             our
             death
             ;
             when
             wee
             may
             freely
             
             and
             with
             comfort
             resigne
             our
             soules
             into
             the
             hands
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             commit
             the
             same
             to
             the
             e
             blessed
             Angels
             to
             bee
             transpo●●ed
             into
             heauen
             ,
             where
             wee
             are
             vnto
             the
             end
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             comfortably
             to
             expect
             our
             full
             redemption
             .
             Or
             it
             is
             of
             the
             body
             also
             at
             the
             day
             of
             iudgement
             (
             and
             is
             therefore
             called
             f
             the
             redemption
             of
             our
             body
             )
             when
             it
             rising
             vnto
             glory
             ,
             shall
             be
             freed
             from
             the
             seruitude
             g
             of
             corruption
             ,
             this
             h
             mortall
             putting
             on
             immortality
             ,
             and
             this
             corruptible
             putting
             on
             incorruption
             ;
             that
             death
             being
             swallowed
             vp
             in
             victory
             ,
             we
             may
             enioy
             ,
             both
             in
             our
             bodyes
             and
             soules
             ,
             the
             i
             glorious
             liberty
             of
             Gods
             children
             in
             the
             kingdome
             of
             heauen
             .
             This
             ought
             wee
             with
             ear●●●stnesse
             of
             desire
             k
             to
             aspire
             vnto
             ,
             &
             with
             〈◊〉
             of
             l
             faith
             to
             expect
             ;
             that
             thereby
             we
             may
             be
             weaned
             f●om
             the
             world
             ,
             hauing
             m
             our
             conuersatio●
             in
             heauen
             ;
             and
             not
             either
             by
             the
             desires
             of
             the
             world
             (
             which
             are
             but
             n
             vanityes
             )
             be
             all●red
             and
             ensnarred
             ,
             or
             by
             the
             terrors
             thereof
             ,
             (
             which
             are
             〈◊〉
             o
             worthy
             the
             glory
             that
             shall
             be
             reuealed
             ,
             )
             drawne
             into
             bondage
             .
          
           
           
             Thus
             haue
             you
             heard
             the
             doctrine
             of
             Christian
             liberty
             .
             Now
             heare
             the
             vse
             .
          
           
             For
             seeing
             this
             liberty
             is
             a
             benefit
             of
             so
             great
             excellency
             in
             it selfe
             ,
             
             and
             of
             such
             profit
             and
             necessity
             to
             vs
             :
             Our
             first
             duty
             is
             ,
             to
             try
             and
             examine
             our selues
             by
             that
             which
             hath
             beene
             said
             ,
             whether
             wee
             haue
             as
             yet
             obtained
             this
             liberty
             ,
             or
             not
             .
             If
             not
             ,
             (
             as
             p
             
               he
               which
               committeth
               sinne
               ,
               is
               the
               seruant
               of
               sinne
               )
            
             we
             must
             labour
             to
             acknowledge
             and
             feele
             that
             miserable
             seruitude
             ,
             wherein
             wee
             are
             ,
             vnder
             sinne
             and
             Satan
             (
             for
             hee
             that
             is
             not
             free
             ,
             and
             yet
             feeleth
             not
             his
             bondage
             ,
             is
             drowned
             in
             sinne
             ,
             euen
             as
             he
             that
             is
             ouer
             head
             and
             eares
             in
             ●he
             water
             ,
             feeleth
             no
             weight
             thereof
             )
             that
             in
             the
             sense
             of
             our
             misery
             we
             may
             not
             only
             truly
             and
             earnestly
             desire
             ;
             but
             also
             carefully
             vse
             all
             meanes
             to
             attaine
             this
             liberty
             ,
             and
             never
             be
             at
             rest
             ,
             vntill
             we
             haue
             obtained
             it
             .
             It
             is
             strange
             to
             see
             what
             hard
             services
             men
             will
             vndergoe
             ,
             and
             what
             great
             summes
             they
             will
             forgoe
             ,
             to
             get
             an
             earthly
             freedome
             ;
             whiles
             this
             spirituall
             freedome
             ,
             which
             is
             worth
             many
             worlds
             ,
             will
             scarcely
             be
             accepted
             ,
             when
             men
             are
             called
             and
             invited
             
             vnto
             it
             .
             Which
             sheweth
             ,
             that
             men
             naturally
             ,
             are
             not
             only
             servants
             ,
             but
             willingly
             &
             wilfully
             continue
             in
             servitude
             .
             But
             you
             will
             say
             ,
             what
             meanes
             are
             wee
             to
             vse
             ?
             I
             answere
             ,
             1.
             
             Diligently
             and
             conscionably
             to
             heare
             the
             Word
             ,
             as
             being
             the
             meanes
             .
             which
             God
             hath
             ordained
             to
             call
             you
             to
             liberty
             .
             2.
             
             To
             aske
             ,
             seeke
             ,
             knocke
             by
             earnest
             and
             hearty
             prayer
             vnto
             God
             the
             author
             of
             this
             liberty
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             giue
             you
             the
             spirit
             of
             liberty
             .
             3.
             
             To
             turne
             vnto
             God
             vnfainedly
             ,
             laying
             hold
             vpon
             Christ
             by
             faith
             ,
             and
             repenting
             of
             your
             sinnes
             .
             
               Eris
               liber
            
             ,
             saith
             Augustine
             q
             
               si
               fueris
               servus
               ,
               liber
               peccati
               ,
               servus
               iustitiae
               :
            
             You
             shall
             be
             free
             from
             sinne
             ,
             if
             you
             will
             become
             the
             servants
             of
             righteousnesse
             .
             If
             God
             hath
             already
             called
             vs
             vnto
             this
             liberty
             ,
             our
             duty
             is
             two
             fold
             ,
             both
             which
             the
             Apostle
             mentioneth
             ,
             Galath
             .
             5.
             the
             one
             ,
             *
             that
             
               we
               stand
               fast
               in
               this
               liberty
               ,
               wherewith
               Christ
               Iesus
               hath
               made
               vs
               free
               ,
               and
               not
               suffer
               our selues
               to
               bee
               entangled
               againe
               with
               the
               yoke
               of
               bondage
               .
            
             And
             the
             rather
             we
             must
             be
             carefull
             to
             stand
             fast
             in
             this
             liberty
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             mightily
             assaulted
             
             by
             all
             the
             enemies
             of
             our
             salvation
             ,
             the
             flesh
             ,
             the
             world
             ,
             the
             divell
             .
             Now
             ,
             we
             are
             to
             stand
             stedfast
             ,
             both
             in
             the
             doctrine
             of
             Christian
             liberty
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             doctrine
             of
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             and
             not
             suffer
             our selues
             to
             be
             allured
             ,
             or
             intoxicated
             ,
             either
             with
             the
             golden
             r
             cup
             of
             the
             Babylonian
             strumpet
             ,
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             which
             doth
             not
             only
             bereaue
             men
             of
             Christian
             liberty
             ,
             but
             also
             draw
             them
             into
             Antichristian
             bondage
             :
             or
             with
             the
             Cyrcean
             cup
             of
             the
             Libertines
             ,
             which
             transformeth
             Christianisme
             into
             Epicurisme
             ,
             and
             the
             liberty
             of
             the
             spirit
             into
             the
             liberty
             of
             the
             flesh
             .
             And
             we
             are
             also
             to
             be
             stedfast
             and
             resolute
             in
             the
             practise
             of
             Christian
             liberty
             :
             as
             of
             vocation
             ,
             not
             to
             bee
             entangled
             againe
             with
             the
             servitude
             of
             sin
             and
             Satan
             ,
             (
             for
             ,
             if
             hauing
             professed
             our selues
             freed
             thereof
             ,
             we
             be
             againe
             entangled
             therein
             ,
             our
             latter
             end
             ,
             as
             S.
             Peter
             saith
             s
             ,
             will
             be
             worse
             then
             our
             beginning
             .
             )
             Of
             iustification
             ,
             as
             not
             to
             subiect
             our selues
             to
             the
             lawes
             exaction
             of
             inherent
             and
             perfect
             righteousnesse
             to
             iustification
             ,
             (
             for
             they
             which
             are
             t
             of
             the
             workes
             of
             the
             
             law
             ,
             are
             vnder
             the
             curse
             )
             but
             without
             regard
             of
             our
             owne
             righteousnesse
             ,
             to
             rely
             wholly
             for
             our
             iustification
             on
             the
             mercies
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             merits
             of
             Christ
             apprehended
             by
             faith
             ;
             and
             to
             hold
             him
             u
             accursed
             ,
             though
             he
             were
             an
             Angell
             from
             heauen
             ,
             that
             should
             teach
             otherwise
             .
             Of
             sanctification
             ,
             as
             not
             to
             subiect
             our selues
             to
             the
             dominion
             *
             of
             sinne
             ,
             or
             to
             the
             terror
             or
             rigour
             of
             the
             law
             ;
             but
             without
             servile
             feare
             ,
             willingly
             and
             cheerefully
             to
             serue
             our
             heavenly
             Father
             ,
             being
             well
             assured
             that
             hee
             will
             cover
             our
             wants
             ,
             and
             accept
             of
             our
             vnperfect
             endeavours
             .
             Of
             Christian
             liberty
             in
             respect
             of
             outward
             things
             ;
             as
             not
             to
             suffer
             our
             consciences
             to
             be
             bound
             by
             the
             authority
             of
             any
             creature
             ,
             inioyning
             them
             as
             necessary
             in
             themselues
             ,
             and
             much
             lesse
             to
             bind
             our
             owne
             consciences
             ,
             as
             scrupulosluy
             and
             superstitiously
             putting
             religion
             either
             in
             the
             vse
             or
             forbearance
             of
             them
             .
             Of
             the
             glorious
             liberty
             ,
             as
             not
             to
             suffer
             our selues
             by
             all
             the
             machinations
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             the
             flesh
             and
             the
             divell
             ,
             to
             bee
             withdrawne
             from
             the
             hope
             and
             expectation
             of
             it
             ;
             but
             comfortably
             
             to
             liue
             as
             men
             x
             saued
             in
             hope
             .
          
           
             The
             other
             duty
             ,
             is
             that
             which
             the
             Apostle
             mentioneth
             ,
             Galath
             .
             5.
             13.
             
             Bretheren
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             y
             
               you
               are
               called
               to
               liberty
               :
               only
               vse
               not
               your
               liberty
               as
               an
               occasion
               to
               the
               flesh
               ,
               but
               by
               charity
               serue
               one
               another
               .
            
             That
             is
             ,
             that
             we
             should
             be
             carefull
             ,
             
             both
             to
             auoyd
             the
             abuse
             of
             Christian
             liberty
             ,
             and
             also
             to
             vse
             it
             aright
             .
             The
             abuse
             is
             manifold
             .
             As
             first
             ,
             of
             the
             sauing
             grace
             of
             God
             ;
             when
             men
             doe
             turne
             z
             it
             into
             wantonnesse
             ,
             their
             freedome
             from
             sin
             ,
             into
             a
             freedome
             to
             sin
             as
             though
             they
             were
             so
             freed
             frō
             the
             law
             ,
             as
             that
             they
             need
             not
             to
             obey
             it
             ;
             as
             though
             good
             works
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             not
             exacted
             to
             iustificatiō
             ,
             were
             in
             no
             respect
             needfull
             to
             salvation
             .
             
               We
               are
               not
               fr●e
            
             ,
             saith
             Luther
             a
             ,
             
               by
               faith
               in
               Christ
               from
               workes
               ,
               but
               from
               the
               opinion
               of
               workes
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               frō
               the
               foolish
               presumption
               of
               iustification
               sought
               by
               workes
               .
            
             Secondly
             ,
             of
             Christian
             liberty
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             creatures
             of
             God
             ,
             &
             the
             vse
             of
             things
             indifferent
             ;
             when
             we
             doe
             vse
             them
             without
             regard
             of
             our
             duty
             ,
             to
             God
             ,
             our
             neighbour
             ,
             or
             our selues
             .
          
           
             The
             duty
             which
             we
             owe
             to
             God
             ,
             is
             
             piety
             ;
             to
             our
             neighbour
             in
             generall
             ,
             charity
             ;
             and
             in
             particular
             to
             our
             superiour
             ,
             obedience
             and
             loyalty
             ;
             to
             our selues
             ,
             sobriety
             .
             For
             these
             ,
             as
             I
             said
             ,
             are
             the
             bounds
             of
             our
             liberty
             ,
             which
             if
             we
             passe
             in
             the
             vse
             thereof
             ,
             we
             abuse
             it
             .
             The
             vse
             of
             our
             liberty
             is
             contrary
             to
             piety
             :
             First
             ,
             when
             we
             our selues
             are
             impious
             ,
             and
             irreligious
             .
             For
             though
             the
             things
             in
             themselues
             bee
             cleane
             ,
             yet
             the
             vse
             of
             them
             is
             vncleane
             to
             them
             that
             are
             impure
             .
             For
             as
             b
             to
             the
             pure
             ,
             all
             things
             are
             pure
             ,
             so
             to
             the
             vncleane
             nothing
             is
             cleane
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             when
             the
             vse
             of
             them
             is
             not
             sanctified
             vnto
             vs
             ,
             c
             either
             by
             the
             Word
             ,
             as
             when
             we
             make
             more
             indifferent
             things
             ,
             then
             God
             in
             his
             word
             hath
             made
             ,
             as
             drunkennesse
             ,
             fornication
             ,
             vsury
             ,
             &c.
             or
             when
             we
             doe
             not
             vse
             them
             in
             faith
             and
             sound
             perswasion
             out
             of
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             charter
             of
             our
             liberty
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             lawfully
             and
             with
             a
             good
             conscience
             vse
             them
             (
             for
             though
             nothing
             in
             it selfe
             be
             vnclean
             ,
             yet
             to
             him
             d
             that
             thinketh
             or
             doubteth
             that
             it
             is
             vncleane
             ,
             it
             is
             so
             to
             him
             ;
             for
             as
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             speaking
             of
             this
             particular
             ,
             
             saith
             ,
             
               Whatsoeuer
               is
               not
               of
               saith
               ,
               is
               sinne
               :
               )
            
             or
             by
             the
             dutyes
             of
             inuocation
             .
             As
             the
             vse
             of
             meat
             and
             drinke
             ,
             without
             either
             prayer
             to
             God
             for
             his
             blessing
             in
             the
             vse
             ,
             or
             thanksgiuing
             for
             the
             same
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             we
             abuse
             our
             liberty
             irreligiously
             ,
             when
             we
             vse
             it
             to
             the
             dishonor
             of
             God
             ,
             or
             to
             the
             hinderance
             of
             his
             worship
             and
             seruice
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             immoderate
             and
             vnseasonable
             vse
             of
             recreations
             ,
             &c.
             whereby
             men
             shew
             themselues
             to
             be
             e
             louers
             of
             pleasures
             more
             then
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             Likewise
             our
             vse
             of
             the
             creatures
             ,
             and
             of
             things
             indifferent
             ,
             is
             against
             charity
             ,
             when
             we
             vse
             them
             without
             due
             regard
             of
             auoyding
             scandall
             and
             offence
             .
             Against
             loyalty
             ,
             when
             vsing
             our
             liberty
             with
             contempt
             of
             lawfull
             authority
             ,
             wee
             make
             it
             a
             cloake
             to
             couer
             some
             naughtines
             .
             And
             lastly
             ,
             against
             sobriety
             ,
             when
             vnder
             the
             pretence
             of
             Christian
             liberty
             ,
             the
             creatures
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             other
             things
             indifferent
             ,
             are
             vsed
             ,
             either
             as
             instruments
             to
             serue
             ,
             or
             as
             ensignes
             to
             display
             ,
             our
             pride
             or
             intemperate
             lusts
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             excesse
             of
             meat
             and
             drinke
             ,
             recreations
             ,
             the
             vse
             of
             the
             mariage
             bed
             ,
             apparell
             ,
             building
             
             and
             such
             like
             .
          
           
             But
             let
             vs
             come
             to
             the
             right
             vse
             of
             our
             Christian
             liberty
             ;
             
             which
             is
             two-fold
             ,
             either
             the
             sanctification
             of
             our
             liues
             ,
             or
             the
             pacification
             of
             our
             consciences
             .
             As
             touching
             the
             former
             :
             the
             right
             vse
             of
             the
             liberty
             of
             sauing
             grace
             is
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             vsed
             to
             the
             free
             ,
             voluntary
             ,
             and
             cheerefull
             worshipp
             and
             seruice
             of
             God
             ,
             in
             holinesse
             and
             righteousnesse
             ,
             for
             f
             that
             is
             the
             end
             of
             our
             liberty
             and
             redemption
             .
             The
             right
             vse
             of
             Christian
             liberty
             in
             outward
             things
             ,
             is
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             vsed
             to
             a
             free
             and
             cheerefull
             seruing
             ,
             both
             one
             of
             g
             another
             in
             charity
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             superiour
             in
             obedience
             and
             loialty
             ;
             that
             being
             free
             h
             from
             all
             ,
             we
             make
             ourselues
             servants
             vnto
             all
             ,
             for
             their
             good
             .
             For
             as
             Luther
             saith
             ,
             i
             
               A
               Christian
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               inner
               man
               ,
               is
               free
               ,
               but
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               outward
               man
               hee
               is
               (
               through
               charity
               )
               the
               servant
               of
               all
               .
            
             And
             herein
             wee
             are
             to
             imitate
             the
             example
             of
             Christ
             ;
             who
             ,
             k
             though
             hee
             were
             God
             ,
             tooke
             vpon
             him
             the
             forme
             of
             a
             servant
             to
             make
             vs
             free
             ;
             and
             though
             hee
             were
             the
             Lord
             of
             all
             ,
             l
             came
             not
             to
             bee
             ministred
             vnto
             ,
             but
             to
             minister
             .
             And
             
             wise
             of
             the
             blessed
             Angels
             ;
             who
             ,
             though
             they
             be
             glorious
             spirits
             ,
             notwithstanding
             take
             no
             scorne
             to
             be
             sent
             forth
             into
             the
             m
             ministry
             and
             service
             of
             our
             good
             .
          
           
             The
             right
             vse
             of
             the
             doctrine
             concerning
             the
             liberty
             of
             glory
             ,
             is
             ,
             truly
             to
             beleeue
             it
             ,
             and
             to
             liue
             as
             in
             expectation
             of
             it
             ;
             knowing
             ,
             that
             he
             which
             hath
             this
             n
             hope
             ,
             that
             he
             shall
             be
             like
             vnto
             Christ
             at
             his
             appearance
             ,
             will
             purify
             himselfe
             ,
             as
             he
             is
             pure
             ;
             that
             as
             hee
             hopes
             to
             be
             like
             him
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             liberty
             of
             glory
             ,
             so
             hee
             may
             in
             some
             measure
             resemble
             his
             gratiousnesse
             ,
             by
             the
             liberty
             of
             grace
             .
          
           
             But
             the
             cheife
             vse
             of
             this
             doctrine
             ,
             is
             ,
             to
             pacifie
             mens
             consciences
             ;
             without
             which
             (
             vnlesse
             they
             sleepe
             in
             carnall
             security
             )
             they
             are
             so
             wonderfully
             perplexed
             ,
             that
             neither
             can
             they
             liue
             in
             peace
             nor
             attempt
             any
             thing
             almost
             with
             quiet
             mindes
             .
             For
             whereas
             there
             befoure
             things
             which
             trouble
             perplexed
             consciences
             ,
             this
             doctrine
             is
             a
             soueraigne
             remedy
             to
             cleare
             and
             to
             appease
             the
             conscience
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             them
             all
             .
             The
             first
             ,
             is
             the
             guilt
             of
             sinne
             ,
             and
             feare
             of
             damnation
             .
             For
             when
             thy
             conscience
             is
             summoned
             
             before
             the
             iudgement
             feat
             of
             God
             ,
             or
             terrified
             with
             the
             apprehension
             of
             his
             wrath
             ,
             as
             in
             ●ime
             of
             temptation
             ,
             or
             affliction
             ,
             or
             in
             the
             houre
             of
             death
             ;
             when
             thou
             doest
             consider
             the
             seuerity
             of
             Gods
             iustice
             ,
             who
             will
             not
             suffer
             sinne
             to
             goe
             vnpunished
             ,
             the
             rigour
             of
             the
             law
             ,
             denouncing
             the
             curse
             of
             God
             against
             eue●y
             euen
             the
             least
             transgression
             ,
             the
             testimony
             of
             thine
             owne
             conscience
             ,
             which
             is
             in
             stead
             of
             a
             thousand
             witnesses
             ,
             accusing
             and
             condemning
             thee
             of
             innumerable
             transgr●ssions
             ;
             how
             canst
             thou
             thinke
             of
             appearing
             before
             God
             ,
             who
             is
             greater
             then
             thy
             conscience
             ,
             to
             be
             iustified
             or
             cond●mned
             ,
             without
             horror
             of
             conscience
             ,
             and
             confusion
             of
             mind
             ?
             But
             blessed
             be
             God
             ,
             who
             hath
             granted
             vs
             this
             liberty
             of
             grace
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             question
             of
             ●ustification
             ,
             whereby
             in
             this
             life
             we
             are
             freed
             from
             feare
             of
             damnation
             ,
             and
             entituled
             vnto
             the
             kingdome
             of
             h●●uen
             ,
             we
             need
             not
             looke
             into
             our
             obedi●nce
             ,
             or
             to
             the
             sentence
             of
             the
             law
             ;
             but
             may
             b●
             assured
             ,
             if
             we
             beleeue
             in
             Christ
             ,
             that
             God
             doth
             ius●ifie
             vs
             ,
             being
             〈◊〉
             in
             our selues
             ,
             without
             respect
             of
             our
             〈◊〉
             ;
             that
             he
             hath
             
             freed
             vs
             from
             the
             lawes
             exaction
             of
             inherent
             righteousnesse
             ,
             to
             the
             acceptation
             of
             our
             persons
             ;
             that
             he
             imputing
             the
             righteousnesse
             of
             Christ
             to
             the
             beleeuer
             ,
             accepteth
             of
             him
             as
             righteous
             in
             Christ
             ;
             that
             the
             faithfull
             man
             hath
             liberty
             to
             appeale
             from
             the
             tribunall
             of
             iustice
             ,
             to
             the
             throne
             of
             grace
             ,
             from
             the
             sentence
             of
             the
             law
             ,
             to
             the
             promise
             of
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             and
             renouncing
             his
             owne
             righnesse
             ,
             yea
             esteeming
             it
             as
             dung
             in
             the
             question
             of
             iustification
             ,
             to
             rest
             alone
             in
             the
             mercyes
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             merits
             of
             Christ.
             
          
           
             But
             because
             the
             world
             is
             so
             apt
             to
             abuse
             this
             most
             comfortable
             doctrine
             ,
             and
             to
             turne
             gratious
             liberty
             into
             carnall
             licentiousnesse
             ;
             it
             shall
             bee
             needfull
             to
             adde
             this
             caution
             :
             That
             howsoeuer
             we
             are
             by
             our
             iustisication
             in
             this
             life
             ,
             entituled
             vnto
             the
             kingdome
             of
             heauen
             ;
             and
             although
             by
             the
             righ●eousnesse
             and
             merits
             of
             Christ
             alone
             apprehe●ded
             by
             faith
             ,
             we
             are
             both
             iusti●ied
             and
             also
             saued
             :
             yet
             for
             as
             much
             as
             many
             deceiue
             themselues
             with
             an
             idle
             conceit
             of
             faith
             ,
             and
             with
             a
             vaine
             presumption
             that
             they
             are
             iustified
             ,
             when
             notwithstāding
             p
             they
             
             remaine
             in
             their
             sinnes
             :
             therefore
             wee
             must
             thinke
             it
             most
             necessary
             ,
             being
             once
             iustified
             by
             faith
             ,
             and
             entituled
             vnto
             the
             kingdome
             of
             heauen
             ,
             to
             demonstrate
             our
             faith
             ,
             and
             our
             iustification
             by
             a
             godly
             life
             ;
             walking
             in
             that
             way
             of
             good
             works
             ,
             which
             God
             hath
             q
             prepared
             for
             vs
             to
             walke
             in
             towards
             our
             country
             in
             heauē
             .
             For
             though
             wee
             are
             iustified
             and
             saued
             by
             the
             merits
             of
             Christ
             alone
             apprehended
             by
             faith
             ;
             notwithstanding
             sanctification
             is
             the
             r
             cognizance
             of
             them
             that
             are
             saued
             ,
             and
             good
             works
             are
             the
             euidence
             ,
             according
             s
             vnto
             which
             God
             will
             pronounce
             the
             sentence
             of
             saluation
             .
             For
             as
             the
             ●ree
             is
             knowne
             by
             his
             fruite
             ;
             so
             hee
             that
             t
             worketh
             righteousnesse
             ,
             is
             righteous
             ,
             and
             in
             like
             manner
             by
             sanctification
             our
             iustification
             is
             manifested
             .
             For
             true
             ●aith
             *
             worketh
             by
             loue
             ,
             &
             good
             works
             are
             as
             the
             breathing
             of
             a
             liuely
             faith
             .
             And
             therefore
             though
             saith
             alone
             doth
             iustifie
             ,
             as
             Paul
             x
             teacheth
             ,
             because
             it
             alone
             doth
             apprehend
             the
             righteousnesse
             of
             Christ
             vnto
             iustification
             ;
             yet
             as
             S.
             Iames
             y
             teacheth
             ,
             that
             faith
             which
             alone
             seuered
             from
             obedience
             doth
             not
             iustifie
             ,
             neither
             
             alone
             ,
             nor
             at
             all
             ,
             because
             it
             it
             is
             not
             a
             true
             faith
             .
             For
             euen
             as
             the
             body
             without
             breathing
             is
             knowne
             to
             be
             dead
             :
             z
             so
             faith
             with
             workes
             is
             dead
             .
             We
             are
             therefore
             iustified
             in
             this
             life
             ,
             and
             entituled
             vnto
             the
             kingdome
             of
             heauen
             ,
             as
             to
             our
             inheritance
             ,
             by
             faith
             without
             a
             workes
             ;
             but
             none
             are
             actually
             saued
             ,
             nor
             inherit
             that
             kingdome
             in
             the
             life
             to
             come
             ,
             but
             such
             as
             first
             are
             sanctified
             .
             For
             as
             our
             Saviour
             saith
             ,
             we
             haue
             indeed
             not
             only
             remission
             of
             sinnes
             by
             faith
             ,
             but
             also
             by
             faith
             we
             haue
             our
             inheritance
             ;
             but
             yet
             ,
             as
             he
             saith
             ,
             b
             among
             them
             that
             are
             sanctified
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             is
             the
             conscience
             of
             our
             manifold
             wants
             and
             imperfections
             ,
             in
             those
             duties
             which
             we
             doe
             performe
             .
             For
             how
             can
             a
             man
             be
             perswaded
             ,
             that
             God
             ,
             to
             c
             whom
             no
             creature
             being
             compared
             is
             pure
             ,
             will
             allow
             of
             his
             imperfect
             and
             stained
             obedience
             .
             And
             if
             he
             be
             not
             perswaded
             ,
             that
             his
             seruice
             is
             acceptable
             vnto
             ;
             God
             with
             what
             heart
             can
             he
             performe
             it
             ?
             The
             doctrine
             therefore
             of
             Christian
             liberty
             assureth
             our
             consciences
             ,
             that
             wee
             are
             freed
             from
             the
             lawes
             
             exaction
             of
             perfect
             obedience
             ,
             to
             the
             acceptation
             of
             our
             actions
             :
             that
             ,
             God
             couering
             our
             imperfections
             ,
             as
             an
             indulgent
             Father
             ,
             with
             the
             perfect
             righteousnesse
             and
             obedience
             of
             Christ
             ,
             imputeth
             not
             our
             wants
             vnto
             vs
             ,
             but
             accepteth
             of
             the
             truth
             of
             our
             will
             and
             desire
             for
             the
             deed
             ,
             and
             our
             sincere
             endeauour
             for
             the
             perfect
             performance
             .
             And
             therfore
             a
             Christian
             may
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             this
             liberty
             ,
             with
             comfort
             and
             cheerefulnes
             performe
             obedience
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             measure
             of
             grace
             receiued
             ,
             being
             assured
             that
             our
             defectiue
             and
             stained
             obedience
             ,
             will
             be
             accepted
             of
             God
             through
             the
             mediation
             and
             intercession
             of
             Iesus
             Christ.
             
          
           
             The
             third
             is
             the
             s●ruple
             of
             conscience
             ,
             concerning
             the
             vse
             of
             outward
             things
             ,
             how
             far
             forth
             they
             may
             bee
             vsed
             or
             forborne
             .
             For
             if
             a
             man
             be
             not
             rightly
             informed
             herein
             ,
             there
             will
             be
             no
             end
             
             of
             scrupulosity
             and
             superstition
             .
             From
             this
             scrupi●
             also
             ,
             the
             doctrine
             of
             Christian
             liberty
             doth
             free
             vs
             :
             assuring
             vs
             ,
             that
             to
             all
             these
             things
             our
             liberty
             doth
             extend
             ,
             either
             to
             vse
             thē
             freely
             ,
             or
             freely
             to
             forbeare
             them
             ;
             &
             that
             nothing
             is
             vnclear
             
             in
             it selfe
             ,
             nor
             yet
             vnto
             vs
             ,
             if
             we
             be
             so
             perswaded
             ;
             &
             that
             to
             the
             cleane
             ,
             all
             things
             are
             cleane
             ,
             provided
             alwaies
             ,
             that
             the
             vse
             of
             this
             liberty
             be
             kept
             within
             the
             bound●
             before
             mentioned
             ,
             of
             piety
             ,
             charity
             ,
             loyalty
             ,
             and
             sobriety
             .
          
           
             The
             fourth
             and
             last
             is
             the
             horror
             of
             conscience
             in
             the
             houre
             or
             death
             .
             For
             can
             a
             man
             with
             cō●ort
             giue
             vp
             his
             soule
             to
             bee
             seuered
             from
             the
             body
             ,
             when
             he
             knoweth
             not
             ,
             either
             what
             will
             beco●●
             of
             his
             soule
             after
             the
             seperation
             therec●
             from
             the
             body
             ,
             or
             how
             ,
             and
             in
             what
             〈◊〉
             his
             body
             shall
             rise
             againe
             ?
             But
             〈◊〉
             doth
             assure
             vs
             ,
             that
             Chr●●
             〈◊〉
             purchased
             ,
             not
             only
             a
             liberty
             of
             〈◊〉
             in
             this
             life
             ,
             but
             also
             of
             glory
             for
             〈◊〉
             soules
             against
             the
             end
             of
             our
             life
             ,
             and
             for
             our
             bodyes
             also
             ,
             against
             the
             day
             of
             iudgment
             .
             So
             that
             we
             e
             haue
             liberty
             or
             boldnesse
             ,
             to
             enter
             into
             the
             holy
             places
             by
             the
             blood
             of
             Iesus
             ,
             by
             the
             new
             and
             liuing
             way
             ,
             which
             he
             hath
             prepared
             for
             vs
             through
             the
             vaile
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             his
             flesh
             ;
             being
             assured
             ,
             that
             by
             reason
             of
             our
             vnion
             with
             Christ
             ,
             we
             are
             risen
             f
             again
             with
             Christ
             ,
             and
             with
             him
             set
             in
             the
             heauenly
             
             places
             ,
             whether
             he
             is
             ascended
             g
             to
             prepare
             a
             place
             for
             vs
             :
             
             and
             from
             whence
             he
             will
             come
             againe
             to
             bring
             vs
             thither
             ,
             that
             where
             he
             is
             ,
             there
             we
             may
             be
             also
             .
             Wherefore
             in
             respect
             of
             this
             liberty
             ,
             the
             faithfull
             may
             with
             comfort
             ,
             both
             surrēder
             our
             soules
             into
             the
             hands
             of
             God
             our
             mercifull
             Father
             ,
             and
             also
             bequeath
             our
             bodyes
             to
             the
             earth
             ,
             in
             full
             assurance
             that
             our
             soules
             shall
             by
             the
             Angels
             bee
             translated
             into
             heauen
             ,
             and
             that
             our
             bodyes
             shall
             at
             the
             day
             of
             iudgement
             ,
             bee
             freed
             from
             the
             seruitude
             of
             corruption
             ,
             and
             rise
             againe
             to
             glory
             :
             this
             mortall
             hauing
             put
             on
             immortality
             ,
             &
             this
             corruptible
             incorruption
             ,
             that
             it
             being
             againe
             e●vnited
             to
             the
             soule
             ,
             we
             may
             for
             euer
             &
             euer
             ,
             enioy
             both
             in
             body
             and
             soule
             ,
             the
             glorious
             liberty
             of
             the
             citizens
             of
             heauen
             .
             Vnto
             which
             liberty
             of
             glory
             he●
             bring
             vs
             ,
             who
             hath
             so
             dearely
             purcha●ed
             it
             for
             vs
             ,
             euen
             Christ
             Iesus
             the
             righteous
             ;
             to
             whom
             with
             the
             Father
             and
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             ,
             be
             eternall
             praise
             and
             glory
             .
             Amen
             .
          
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           
             
               
                 2
                 Tim.
                 2.
                 19.
                 
              
               The
               foundation
               of
               God
               ,
               standeth
               sure
               ,
               hauing
               this
               seale
               ,
               The
               Lord
               knoweth
               them
               that
               are
               his
               .
               And
               let
               euery
               one
               that
               nameth
               the
               Name
               of
               Christ
               ,
               depart
               from
               euill
               .
            
          
           
             FOr
             the
             *
             laying
             the
             first
             foundation
             of
             Religion
             (
             without
             which
             all
             other
             grounds
             are
             of
             no
             effect
             :
             )
             a
             That
             there
             is
             a
             God
             omnipo●ent
             ,
             mercifull
             ,
             and
             iust
             ,
             Gods
             workes
             doe
             sufficiently
             demonstrate
             .
             b
             If
             he
             build
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             world
             :
             if
             hee
             bee
             angry
             for
             the
             sinnes
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             c
             he
             sends
             a
             deluge
             ,
             d
             If
             hee
             will
             shew
             the
             loue
             hee
             beares
             to
             the
             world
             ,
             hee
             sends
             his
             Sonne
             ,
             e
             and
             suffers
             him
             to
             die
             vpon
             the
             Crosse
             to
             saue
             the
             world
             :
             if
             hee
             will
             reward
             the
             godly
             ,
             it
             is
             f
             with
             Paradise
             ;
             when
             hee
             armes
             the
             Angels
             *
             march
             vpon
             the
             heads
             of
             his
             Troupe
             g
             the
             ●lements
             are
             the
             Marshalls
             of
             his
             Campe
             ,
             the
             rocks
             remoue
             from
             their
             Center
             ,
             and
             follow
             to
             giue
             it
             water
             ,
             h
             the
             Cloudes
             guide
             by
             day
             and
             the
             Pillers
             of
             fire
             by
             night
             ,
             i
             the
             Sea
             opens
             to
             giue
             them
             passage
             ,
             and
             the
             
             Sunne
             k
             stayes
             to
             end
             their
             victories
             .
             To
             inlarge
             the
             wonderfulnes
             of
             his
             works
             l
             Balaams
             Asse
             shall
             speake
             &
             reprooue
             his
             Master
             m
             ,
             waters
             turne
             into
             wine
             ,
             the
             n
             dead
             are
             raised
             ,
             o
             the
             blind
             see
             p
             the
             d●afe
             heare
             q
             the
             Lame
             goe
             r
             and
             thousands
             of
             people
             are
             fed
             with
             a
             few
             loaues
             and
             fishes
             .
          
           
             If
             hee
             will
             shew
             mercy
             ,
             t
             Peter
             after
             that
             hee
             had
             denyed
             Christ
             shall
             weepe
             bitterly
             ,
             u
             and
             bee
             made
             Pastor
             of
             his
             sheepe
             .
             w
             Paul
             of
             a
             persecutor
             become
             an
             elect
             vessell
             and
             faithfull
             preacher
             of
             the
             Gospell
             ;
             when
             hee
             will
             exalt
             the
             humble
             x
             little
             Dauid
             shall
             bee
             taken
             from
             the
             sheepe
             and
             bee
             made
             both
             King
             y
             and
             Prophet
             :
             humble
             z
             Ioseph
             from
             the
             prison
             and
             preferred
             to
             bee
             Pharaohs
             high
             steward
             :
             a
             Daniel
             from
             the
             Lions
             den
             and
             cloathed
             with
             purple
             .
             When
             he
             will
             execu●e
             iustice
             ,
             b
             Sodome
             is
             deuoured
             with
             fire
             and
             brimstone
             :
             c
             Iudas
             hanging
             himselfe
             ,
             confessed
             that
             hee
             had
             betrayed
             the
             innocent
             :
             d
             Iulian
             the
             Apostate
             tearing
             out
             his
             bowels
             (
             in
             the
             horrour
             of
             his
             conscience
             )
             cries
             out
             
               ●icisti
               tandem
               Galilaee
            
             .
             When
             hee
             will
             
             humble
             the
             proud
             ,
             Idolatrous
             ,
             e
             Nabuchadne●ar
             shall
             eate
             Grasse
             among
             the
             Beasts
             of
             the
             field
             ;
             the
             basest
             of
             Gods
             creatures
             shall
             make
             hard
             hearted
             f
             Pharaoh
             send
             for
             Moses
             and
             confesse
             the
             true
             God.
             Finally
             in
             all
             his
             works
             of
             power
             ,
             mercy
             and
             iustice
             ,
             (
             out
             of
             the
             fiery
             fornace
             )
             g
             
               Shadrach
               Messech
               and
               Abednego
            
             shall
             proclaime
             his
             glory
             .
          
           
             Thus
             you
             see
             that
             Gods
             works
             declare
             that
             hee
             is
             God
             ,
             powerfull
             ,
             mercifull
             and
             iust
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             meanest
             of
             these
             works
             are
             of
             force
             either
             (
             by
             the
             least
             dramme
             of
             grace
             )
             to
             conuert
             the
             most
             obstinate
             Atheists
             ,
             to
             the
             true
             knowledge
             of
             God
             ,
             or
             in
             iustice
             to
             confo●●●
             him
             .
          
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             II.
             
          
           
             Of
             the
             knowledge
             of
             ●od
             .
          
           
             ALthough
             I
             doe
             not
             allow
             the
             h
             curious
             searching
             of
             diuine
             misteries
             not
             reuealed
             ,
             for
             admitting
             that
             in
             natures
             Schoole
             ,
             wee
             are
             taught
             to
             boult
             out
             the
             truth
             by
             logicall
             i
             reason
             yet
             in
             
             Gods
             Schoole
             ,
             it
             is
             quite
             contrary
             ;
             he
             is
             the
             best
             Scholler
             that
             reasons
             least
             ,
             and
             assents
             most
             ,
             conceiues
             so
             farre
             as
             humane
             frailties
             will
             permit
             ,
             belieues
             and
             admires
             the
             rest
             ,
             God
             louing
             better
             a
             credulous
             heart
             then
             a
             curious
             head
             :
             Yet
             because
             your
             duty
             towards
             God
             consisteth
             chiefely
             in
             the
             ardent
             desire
             to
             know
             God
             (
             which
             is
             the
             surest
             testimony
             of
             your
             loue
             toward
             God
             ,
             and
             of
             Gods
             loue
             towards
             you
             )
             there
             is
             a
             more
             speciall
             knowledge
             required
             of
             you
             ,
             which
             is
             ,
             that
             you
             endeauour
             your selues
             to
             know
             him
             ,
             so
             farre
             as
             he
             hath
             reuealed
             himselfe
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             called
             his
             Word
             ,
             as
             proceeding
             from
             his
             Spirit
             ,
             to
             bring
             you
             to
             this
             knowledge
             :
             hee
             hath
             manifested
             himselfe
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             by
             three
             sort
             of
             names
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             are
             these
             that
             signifie
             his
             essence
             .
             k
          
           
             The
             second
             ,
             the
             persons
             in
             the
             Essence
             .
          
           
             The
             third
             ,
             his
             essentiall
             works
             .
          
           
             The
             names
             that
             denote
             Gods
             essence
             ,
             are
             5.
             
             
               Ichouah
               ,
               Eheiech
               ,
               Iach
               ,
               Kurios
               ,
               Theos
               .
            
          
           
           
             Iehouah
             l
             signifieth
             eternall
             ,
             being
             of
             himselfe
             without
             beginning
             ,
             and
             end
             almighty
             ,
             both
             in
             promising
             and
             performing
             .
             The
             second
             name
             is
             m
             Eheiech
             ,
             of
             that
             same
             roote
             of
             Iehouah
             signifying
             ,
             that
             I
             am
             that
             I
             am
             ,
             or
             I
             will
             bee
             ,
             that
             I
             will
             ,
             
               Eheiech
               ,
               Asher
               ,
               Eheiech
            
             ,
             The
             third
             name
             n
             Iach
             which
             is
             Lord
             is
             ascribed
             to
             God
             ,
             when
             any
             notable
             deliuerance
             or
             benefit
             comes
             to
             passe
             according
             to
             his
             promise
             .
             The
             fourth
             name
             is
             o
             Kurios
             vsed
             oft
             in
             the
             new
             Testament
             :
             when
             it
             is
             absolutely
             giuen
             to
             God
             ,
             it
             answereth
             the
             Hebrew
             name
             Ieho●ah
             ;
             for
             God
             is
             so
             Lord
             ,
             that
             hee
             is
             of
             himselfe
             Lord
             ,
             and
             of
             all
             others
             .
          
           
             The
             fifth
             name
             is
             Theos
             ,
             God
             ,
             it
             is
             deriued
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             because
             p
             hee
             runnes
             through
             and
             compasseth
             all
             things
             :
             when
             it
             is
             properly
             taken
             ,
             it
             signifieth
             the
             eternall
             essence
             of
             God
             ,
             being
             aboue
             all
             things
             ,
             giuing
             life
             ,
             q
             and
             light
             to
             all
             creatures
             ,
             preseruing
             and
             gouerning
             them
             in
             their
             wonderfull
             frame
             and
             order
             ,
             God
             seeing
             all
             ,
             and
             in
             all
             places
             .
          
           
             The
             names
             that
             signifie
             the
             persons
             
             in
             the
             Es●ence
             are
             chiefely
             one
             .
             r
             Elohim
             ,
             signifieth
             the
             mighty
             iudges
             .
             It
             is
             a
             name
             of
             the
             plurall
             number
             ,
             to
             expresse
             the
             Trinity
             of
             persons
             in
             the
             vnity
             of
             the
             Essence
             .
             To
             this
             purpose
             ,
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             begins
             the
             Bible
             with
             this
             plurall
             Name
             of
             God
             ,
             ioyned
             with
             a
             verbe
             of
             the
             singular
             number
             ,
             as
             
               Elohim
               baradi●
               creauit
            
             ,
             the
             mighty
             Gods
             ,
             or
             all
             three
             persons
             in
             the
             God-head
             created
             .
             When
             you
             heare
             of
             this
             name
             Elohim
             ,
             consider
             that
             in
             one
             diuine
             Essence
             there
             are
             three
             distinct
             persons
             ,
             and
             that
             
               God
               Iehouah
               Eloh●m
            
             .
             The
             names
             that
             signifie
             Gods
             essentiall
             works
             are
             fiue
             .
          
           
             El
             Shaddai
             ,
             Ado●ai
             ,
             Helion
             ,
             Abba
             .
          
           
             El
             ,
             is
             as
             much
             to
             say
             ,
             
             as
             the
             strong
             God
             ,
             sheweth
             that
             God
             is
             not
             onely
             strong
             and
             strength
             it selfe
             ,
             but
             that
             it
             is
             hee
             that
             giueth
             all
             strength
             to
             his
             creatures
             .
          
           
             By
             this
             name
             Shaddai
             which
             is
             omnipotent
             ,
             God
             stileth
             himselfe
             vsually
             to
             the
             Patriarches
             ,
             calling
             himselfe
             
               El
               Shaddai
            
             the
             strong
             God
             ,
             Almighty
             :
             this
             name
             belongs
             only
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             none
             other
             Creature
             .
          
           
           
             Adonai
             ,
             my
             Lord
             ;
             is
             found
             one
             hundred
             thirty
             foure
             times
             in
             the
             old
             Testament
             :
             by
             this
             name
             wee
             challenge
             God
             ,
             to
             bee
             our
             God
             ,
             and
             with
             Thomas
             say
             ,
             
               thou
               art
               my
               Lord
               and
               my
               God.
               
            
          
           
             t
             Helion
             which
             signifieth
             most
             high
             ,
             was
             giuen
             vnto
             God
             by
             Gabriell
             ,
             telling
             the
             Virgin
             Mary
             that
             the
             child
             that
             should
             bee
             borne
             of
             her
             ,
             should
             be
             the
             Sonne
             of
             the
             most
             high
             .
          
           
             Abba
             ,
             a
             Syriacke
             name
             ,
             
             signifying
             Father
             ,
             
             by
             it
             remember
             what
             you
             receiue
             from
             God
             ,
             proceedeth
             from
             a
             Fatherly
             loue
             and
             that
             you
             owe
             him
             againe
             Filiall
             obedience
             .
          
           
             All
             these
             sacred
             names
             of
             God
             ,
             
             are
             as
             pledges
             and
             remembrances
             of
             Gods
             omnipotency
             and
             loue
             towards
             you
             ,
             and
             of
             your
             dutie
             towards
             him
             .
          
           
             As
             the
             true
             knowledge
             of
             God
             ,
             is
             the
             onely
             inducement
             to
             the
             exercise
             of
             your
             dutie
             towards
             him
             ,
             so
             the
             religious
             practise
             of
             that
             dutie
             is
             the
             onely
             rule
             whereby
             you
             may
             liue
             reposedly
             ,
             and
             die
             cheerefully
             .
          
           
             In
             this
             exercise
             ,
             I
             doe
             commend
             foure
             things
             vnto
             you
             ,
             
               Heare
               ,
               pray
               ,
               meditate
               ,
               and
               doe
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             SECT
             .
             III.
             
          
           
             of
             Hearing
             and
             reading
             the
             Scriptures
             .
          
           
             THis
             hearing
             ,
             whereof
             I
             speake
             consisteth
             a
             in
             the
             reading
             of
             Gods
             sacred
             word
             contained
             in
             the
             Books
             of
             the
             old
             and
             new
             Testament
             ,
             and
             hearing
             it
             from
             preachers
             :
             For
             the
             whole
             Scripture
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             giuen
             by
             inspiration
             of
             God
             and
             is
             profitable
             to
             teach
             to
             improoue
             ,
             to
             correct
             ,
             and
             to
             instruct
             in
             righteousnes
             that
             the
             man
             of
             God
             may
             be
             made
             
               perfect
               in
               all
               good
               works
            
             .
             The
             Scriptures
             are
             diuided
             into
             the
             old
             and
             new
             Testament
             :
             b
             the
             first
             is
             called
             the
             the
             old
             because
             it
             was
             reuealed
             in
             the
             former
             time
             ,
             the
             other
             New
             because
             it
             was
             reuealed
             in
             the
             latter
             time
             .
          
           
             The
             difference
             betweene
             the
             old
             and
             c
             new
             Testament
             is
             onely
             in
             certaine
             accidents
             Ceremonies
             and
             dispensation
             of
             things
             ,
             in
             externall
             forme
             ,
             and
             difference
             of
             time
             ,
             but
             in
             substance
             all
             one
             and
             tending
             to
             one
             effect
             in
             vertue
             and
             efficacy
             .
          
           
           
             In
             the
             old
             ,
             the
             new
             is
             figured
             and
             shadowed
             :
             in
             the
             new
             ,
             is
             the
             declaration
             and
             manifestation
             of
             the
             old
             .
          
           
             By
             Moses
             was
             the
             old
             Testament
             reuealed
             and
             the
             law
             giuen
             ,
             being
             holy
             ,
             iust
             and
             good
             e
             seruing
             rather
             to
             bring
             vs
             to
             knowledge
             of
             our
             owne
             insufficiency
             to
             fulfill
             the
             same
             ,
             then
             for
             laying
             vpon
             the
             corrupted
             sonnes
             of
             Adam
             ,
             that
             which
             they
             were
             not
             able
             to
             vndergoe
             .
             The
             new
             Testament
             was
             reuealed
             by
             Christ
             ,
             when
             hee
             was
             manifested
             in
             the
             flesh
             in
             whom
             did
             appeare
             the
             righteousnesse
             of
             God
             ,
             or
             the
             goodnesse
             that
             comes
             from
             God
             to
             vs
             ,
             witnessed
             by
             the
             Law
             and
             Prophers
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             Euangelicall
             dispensation
             of
             the
             Gospell
             is
             the
             deliuerance
             of
             Gods
             people
             ,
             not
             from
             an
             earthly
             ,
             
             but
             from
             a
             spirituall
             bondage
             of
             sinne
             and
             Sathan
             .
          
           
             Here
             is
             a
             triumph
             ouer
             the
             suppressed
             enemy
             not
             Pharaoh
             ,
             but
             Sathan
             himselfe
             .
          
           
             Here
             is
             an
             introduction
             to
             possesse
             not
             earthly
             Canaan
             but
             heauenly
             Ierusalem
             .
          
           
           
             Here
             is
             a
             Law
             giuen
             not
             in
             Sinai
             ,
             but
             in
             Sion
             ;
             not
             by
             Angelicall
             ministery
             but
             by
             the
             presence
             of
             the
             Lord
             himselfe
             ;
             not
             after
             a
             fearefull
             sort
             ,
             but
             with
             wonderfull
             lenity
             and
             gentlenesse
             ;
             not
             grauen
             in
             stony
             tables
             ,
             but
             effectually
             printed
             in
             the
             hearts
             of
             the
             elect
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             old
             testament
             was
             bondage
             &
             feare
             ;
             in
             the
             new
             ,
             liberty
             &
             glad
             tidings
             ,
             the
             ministry
             not
             of
             death
             ,
             but
             of
             life
             ;
             not
             a
             rigorous
             exacter
             ,
             but
             a
             mercifull
             Sauiour
             ;
             not
             the
             Sacraments
             of
             circumcision
             and
             the
             passeouer
             (
             the
             administration
             whereof
             was
             blood
             )
             but
             baptisme
             ,
             and
             the
             Lords
             supper
             ,
             both
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             vnbloudy
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             new
             testament
             is
             a
             preisthood
             ,
             not
             Aaronicall
             not
             externall
             ,
             not
             tyed
             to
             any
             one
             nation
             Family
             or
             tribe
             ,
             but
             spirituall
             and
             common
             to
             all
             the
             faithfull
             throughout
             the
             world
             .
          
           
             In
             it
             is
             a
             sacrifice
             and
             that
             bloudy
             ,
             but
             not
             of
             beasts
             but
             the
             sweet
             smelling
             sacrifice
             of
             the
             pretious
             bloud
             of
             our
             Lord
             and
             Sauiour
             Christ
             Iesus
             ;
             not
             iterated
             but
             finished
             once
             for
             all
             vpon
             the
             Crosse.
             
          
           
           
             In
             the
             new
             testament
             are
             ceremonies
             few
             and
             easie
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             the
             word
             ,
             Sacraments
             and
             prayers
             .
          
           
             (
             In
             one
             word
             )
             in
             the
             old
             testament
             were
             figures
             ,
             shadowes
             ,
             and
             promises
             ;
             in
             the
             new
             ,
             the
             fulfilling
             and
             accomplishment
             of
             all
             :
             this
             new
             couenant
             of
             grace
             shall
             continue
             to
             the
             worlds
             end
             ,
             and
             shall
             giue
             place
             to
             no
             other
             ,
             but
             to
             the
             eternall
             fruition
             of
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             heauen
             .
          
           
             Hereby
             the
             excellency
             of
             the
             new
             testament
             is
             manifest
             and
             that
             both
             the
             old
             and
             new
             ,
             differing
             in
             accidents
             and
             circumstances
             ,
             are
             in
             substance
             and
             truth
             all
             one
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             one
             is
             contained
             in
             the
             other
             ,
             making
             vp
             an
             absolute
             body
             f
             containing
             perfect
             sufficiency
             to
             saluation
             and
             whereto
             wee
             must
             neither
             adde
             nor
             diminish
             ,
             neither
             seeke
             for
             Christ
             and
             saluation
             else
             where
             ;
             for
             this
             cause
             wee
             are
             commanded
             to
             search
             the
             Scriptures
             .
          
           
             Therfore
             wouldest
             thou
             know
             what
             sinne
             is
             ,
             and
             the
             punishment
             thereof
             by
             the
             law
             ?
             a
             The
             ●iue
             bookes
             of
             Moses
             shall
             teach
             thee
             the
             historicall
             parts
             of
             
             these
             :
             b
             the
             bookes
             of
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             Prouerbs
             of
             Salomon
             and
             Ecclesiastes
             ,
             will
             let
             you
             see
             the
             reward
             of
             the
             godly
             ,
             and
             punishment
             of
             the
             wicked
             ,
             and
             furnish
             you
             with
             a
             rich
             store-house
             of
             goulden
             sentences
             ,
             and
             diuine
             morall
             precepts
             .
          
           
             The
             kingly
             
               Psalmes
               of
               Dauid
            
             shall
             plentifully
             admi●ister
             vnto
             you
             heauenly
             phisicke
             for
             all
             spirituall
             diseases
             .
             c
             d
             The
             foure
             Euangelists
             shall
             teach
             you
             the
             life
             and
             doctrine
             ,
             and
             death
             of
             our
             Sauiour
             .
          
           
             e
             The
             Acts
             of
             the
             Apostles
             shall
             acquaint
             you
             with
             the
             practise
             of
             Christs
             doctrine
             in
             the
             Primitiue
             Church
             .
          
           
             f
             The
             Epistles
             of
             the
             Apostles
             shall
             traine
             you
             vp
             particularly
             in
             Christ
             his
             Schoole
             .
             Make
             vse
             of
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             books
             called
             *
             Apocrypha
             so
             far
             as
             they
             agree
             with
             the
             Scripture
             and
             no
             farther
             .
             Read
             the
             ●crip●ures
             with
             a
             sanctified
             &
             chast
             heart
             :
             for
             vnlesse
             they
             be
             read
             by
             the
             inspiration
             of
             Gods
             spirit
             by
             the
             
             which
             they
             were
             written
             ,
             with
             humility
             ,
             &
             desire
             to
             know
             ,
             they
             remaine
             as
             a
             dead
             letter
             in
             the
             efficacy
             thereof
             (
             as
             I
             did
             aduise
             you
             before
             )
             .
             Admire
             reuerently
             such
             obscure
             places
             ,
             as
             by
             your
             weake
             capacity
             you
             cannot
             vnderstand
             ,
             neuer
             going
             farther
             in
             the
             curious
             search
             of
             diuine
             misteries
             ,
             then
             either
             by
             conferring
             some
             other
             place
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             or
             by
             conference
             with
             some
             learned
             Diuine
             you
             may
             bee
             informed
             :
             so
             haue
             they
             that
             easinesse
             ,
             and
             plainenesse
             ,
             that
             the
             simple
             may
             be
             comforted
             &
             taught
             ,
          
           
             They
             are
             that
             admirable
             Riuers
             (
             both
             shallow
             and
             deepe
             )
             wherein
             as
             the
             Lambe
             may
             wade
             ,
             the
             Elephant
             may
             swimme
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             only
             the
             dulnesse
             of
             our
             capacity
             ,
             that
             makes
             them
             hard
             to
             vs
             ,
             and
             the
             vaile
             of
             our
             hearts
             that
             cannot
             bee
             remoued
             ,
             except
             by
             him
             that
             hath
             the
             Key
             of
             Dauid
             that
             opens
             where
             no
             man
             shuts
             ,
             and
             shuts
             where
             no
             man
             opens
             .
          
           
             Delight
             most
             in
             such
             places
             of
             Scriptures
             ,
             
             as
             serue
             best
             for
             your
             instructions
             in
             your
             owne
             calling
             ;
             for
             many
             men
             are
             too
             busie
             in
             others
             callings
             and
             negl●c●ers
             
             of
             their
             owne
             .
          
           
             The
             hearing
             of
             Gods
             word
             by
             the
             Scriptures
             and
             by
             Pastors
             ,
             and
             the
             practise
             there
             of
             will
             giue
             you
             knowledge
             ,
             worke
             holinesse
             if
             you
             breake
             downe
             your
             naturall
             corruptions
             ,
             and
             fill
             you
             with
             strength
             against
             all
             assaults
             .
          
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             IV.
             
          
           
             of
             Prayer
             with
             the
             fruits
             thereof
             .
          
           
             Prayer
             is
             a
             simple
             ,
             vnfaigned
             ,
             humble
             and
             ardent
             opening
             of
             the
             heart
             before
             God
             wherein
             we
             either
             aske
             things
             needfull
             for
             our selues
             and
             others
             ,
             or
             giue
             thanks
             for
             benefits
             receiued
             :
             it
             is
             either
             Publique
             in
             the
             congregation
             of
             the
             faithfull
             ;
             or
             priuate
             ,
             when
             wee
             pray
             alone
             .
          
           
             There
             bee
             foure
             chiefe
             reasons
             that
             ought
             to
             induce
             vs
             to
             prayer
             :
             first
             the
             commandement
             of
             God
             :
             Secondly
             our
             sinnes
             ,
             which
             driue
             vs
             of
             necessity
             to
             God
             for
             life
             ,
             succour
             ,
             &
             helpe
             ;
             Thirdly
             ,
             our
             weake
             nature
             ,
             (
             being
             of
             it selfe
             ●nable
             to
             subsist
             )
             requires
             prayer
             to
             
             strengthen
             it
             ,
             as
             a
             house
             pillars
             to
             vphold
             it
             .
          
           
             Lastly
             the
             subtilety
             of
             the
             enemy
             (
             who
             euer
             attendeth
             to
             ouerthrow
             vs
             ,
             euen
             in
             those
             things
             wee
             thinke
             to
             bee
             best
             done
             )
             ought
             to
             stirre
             vs
             vp
             vehemently
             to
             prayer
             .
          
           
             The
             excellency
             of
             prayer
             is
             manifest
             by
             the
             dignity
             of
             the
             commander
             and
             the
             admirable
             effects
             that
             follow
             it
             .
             The
             commander
             is
             God
             Lord
             of
             heauen
             and
             earth
             ,
             of
             our
             life
             and
             death
             ,
             the
             fountaine
             of
             all
             goodnesse
             :
             the
             effects
             ther
             of
             are
             such
             that
             (
             prayer
             proceeding
             from
             a
             faithfull
             soule
             ,
             and
             squared
             by
             Gods
             word
             )
             will
             stay
             ,
             the
             Sunne
             to
             end
             our
             victories
             ,
             the
             falling
             of
             the
             raine
             from
             heauen
             ,
             and
             at
             our
             desire
             againe
             ,
             send
             downe
             plenty
             of
             it
             to
             increase
             the
             fruits
             of
             the
             Earth
             for
             our
             comfort
             ,
             it
             will
             pierce
             the
             heauens
             for
             mercy
             ,
             and
             pardon
             for
             our
             sinnes
             ,
             stay
             the
             wrath
             of
             God
             against
             vs
             for
             the
             same
             ,
             and
             obtaine
             whatsoeuer
             good
             thing
             is
             needfull
             for
             vs
             in
             this
             life
             ,
             or
             in
             the
             life
             to
             come
             .
          
           
             Let
             our
             prayers
             bee
             daily
             without
             
             intermission
             :
             for
             de●otion
             that
             is
             deferred
             vpon
             conceit
             of
             present
             vnfitnes
             or
             worldly
             respects
             ,
             at
             last
             groweth
             irkesome
             and
             altogether
             neglected
             :
             suffer
             not
             your
             heart
             to
             entertaine
             the
             least
             thought
             of
             lothnesse
             in
             the
             taske
             of
             deuotion
             ,
             but
             violently
             breake
             through
             such
             motions
             ,
             with
             a
             deepe
             check
             to
             your selfe
             for
             your
             backwardnesse
             .
          
           
             And
             because
             holinesse
             doth
             not
             (
             like
             a
             
               Ionas
               Gourd
            
             )
             grow
             vp
             in
             a
             day
             ,
             it
             is
             better
             to
             go
             on
             safe
             and
             sure
             ,
             then
             for
             a
             hasty
             ●it
             ,
             (
             as
             many
             doe
             )
             runne
             out
             of
             wind
             ,
             and
             then
             stand
             still
             .
             Goe
             to
             prayer
             ,
             as
             you
             would
             goe
             to
             the
             water
             to
             swim
             ,
             goe
             not
             hot
             in
             ,
             but
             take
             a
             time
             to
             coole
             your selfe
             by
             meditation
             ,
             b
             feeling
             that
             your
             words
             touch
             the
             very
             depth
             of
             your
             soule
             .
          
           
             c
             Frame
             not
             your
             prayers
             (
             as
             some
             Hipocritically
             do●
             (
             according
             to
             the
             phātasies
             of
             your
             owne
             braine
             ;
             neither
             (
             as
             others
             superstitiously
             )
             thinke
             to
             mooue
             God
             by
             iterations
             and
             babling
             ,
             neither
             with
             the
             proud
             Pharisee
             presuming
             vpon
             your
             owne
             worth
             ,
             but
             (
             like
             the
             poore
             
               Publi●ane
               ▪
            
             humbly
             with
             all
             reue●ence
             ,
             
             (
             throwing
             d
             off
             the
             shooes
             of
             all
             your
             corrupt
             affections
             )
             prostrate
             your selfe
             at
             the
             footstoole
             of
             Gods
             throne
             of
             Grace
             ,
             demaunding
             nothing
             that
             is
             repugnant
             to
             his
             will
             (
             lest
             you
             tempt
             him
             )
             who
             out
             of
             his
             insearchable
             wisedome
             knoweth
             best
             e
             what
             is
             good
             for
             you
             .
          
           
             In
             your
             prayers
             haue
             a
             speciall
             care
             that
             you
             keepe
             euer
             as
             a
             patterne
             before
             you
             f
             that
             prayer
             set
             downe
             by
             the
             mercy-Master
             ,
             
               Christ
               Iesus
            
             ,
             called
             the
             Lords
             prayer
             .
             It
             is
             the
             pure
             fountaine
             from
             whence
             the
             riuers
             of
             life
             must
             flow
             .
          
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             V.
             
          
           
             of
             Medit●tion
             .
          
           
             MEditation
             is
             a
             carefull
             consideration
             or
             a
             deuour
             calling
             to
             mind
             ,
             and
             examination
             both
             of
             our
             spirituall
             and
             temporall
             estate
             ,
             by
             a
             serious
             contemplation
             of
             Gods
             goodnesse
             towards
             vs
             what
             duty
             hee
             requireth
             of
             vs
             towards
             him
             ;
             &
             for
             his
             sake
             to
             our
             neighbour
             ,
             and
             how
             we
             haue
             performed
             the
             
             same
             ,
             what
             reward
             remayneth
             for
             the
             godly
             ,
             and
             punishment
             for
             the
             wicked
             that
             wee
             haue
             an
             account
             to
             render
             not
             onely
             of
             euery
             mispent-day
             ,
             but
             of
             euery
             word
             ,
             in
             what
             estate
             either
             spirituall
             or
             temporall
             we
             stand
             for
             the
             present
             .
          
           
             This
             holy
             meditation
             stirreth
             vs
             vp
             to
             a
             thankefulnesse
             for
             Gods
             goodnesse
             ,
             to
             sorrow
             ,
             and
             repentance
             for
             our
             by-past
             offences
             ,
             and
             to
             a
             setled
             resolution
             of
             amendement
             of
             our
             liues
             in
             the
             time
             to
             come
             .
             g
             Meditation
             is
             the
             most
             soueraigne
             cure
             of
             the
             soule
             :
             in
             it
             keepe
             this
             course
             ;
             retire
             your selfe
             euery
             day
             (
             at
             some
             ●it
             time
             )
             h
             to
             your
             chamber
             ,
             study
             ,
             feild
             ,
             or
             some
             secret
             place
             ;
             and
             hauing
             prayed
             to
             God
             for
             a
             recalled
             mind
             ,
             enter
             into
             a
             consideration
             of
             your
             sinfull
             estate
             ,
             i
             Examine
             your selfe
             ,
             take
             notise
             of
             your
             passions
             ,
             disposition
             and
             inclination
             whereby
             you
             may
             come
             to
             the
             knowledge
             of
             your selfe
             and
             by
             calling
             for
             helpe
             from
             God
             ,
             resolue
             k
             to
             conquerre
             your selfe
             as
             a
             walled
             citty
             .
          
           
             Call
             to
             mind
             if
             any
             vnkindnesse
             hath
             passed
             betwixt
             you
             and
             l
             your
             neighbour
             ,
             
             or
             any
             other
             ;
             and
             if
             you
             remember
             any
             remnant
             ,
             or
             the
             least
             coale
             of
             enuy
             or
             malice
             (
             lurking
             vnder
             the
             ashes
             of
             your
             peruerse
             natures
             )
             wipe
             away
             and
             extinguish
             them
             by
             m
             not-letting
             
               the
               Sunne
               goe
               downe
               vpon
               your
               wrath
            
             ;
             for
             he
             that
             craueth
             pardon
             and
             will
             not
             forgiue
             
             ,
             is
             like
             to
             him
             that
             breaketh
             downe
             a
             bridge
             ,
             that
             hee
             must
             passe
             ouer
             himselfe
             .
          
           
             In
             your
             meditation
             ,
             inquire
             dilligently
             n
             after
             the
             day
             of
             your
             death
             by
             setting
             it
             before
             your
             Eyes
             ,
             by
             examining
             your selues
             whether
             you
             bee
             prepared
             ,
             o
             and
             ready
             ,
             and
             by
             incouraging
             your
             cowardly
             soule
             ,
             to
             looke
             death
             in
             the
             face
             ,
             flying
             euer
             in
             this
             point
             to
             thy
             Sauiour
             for
             helpe
             .
          
           
             Conclude
             thy
             meditation
             ,
             with
             thinking
             vpon
             thy
             wordly
             estate
             :
             if
             it
             prosper
             ,
             lay
             vp
             humility
             in
             thy
             heart
             ;
             
             If
             poore
             ,
             pray
             for
             supply
             ,
             and
             thinke
             vpon
             some
             lawfull
             and
             honest
             meanes
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             SECT
             .
             VI.
             
          
           
             The
             performance
             of
             a
             godly
             life
             .
          
           
             THe
             Fourth
             and
             most
             necessary
             part
             (
             belonging
             to
             a
             Christian
             )
             is
             doing
             ,
             being
             the
             life
             of
             all
             ;
             for
             it
             is
             nothing
             (
             and
             yet
             vsuall
             to
             Hipocrites
             )
             to
             bee
             religious
             in
             Ceremonies
             :
             ioyne
             therefore
             (
             as
             
               indiuidui
               con●ites
            
             )
             the
             liuely
             faith
             of
             Paul
             with
             S.
             Iames
             ,
             good
             works
             :
             Faith
             without
             workes
             ,
             makes
             but
             a
             carnall
             Gospeller
             ,
             and
             works
             without
             Faith
             ,
             a
             Pharasaicall
             Hipocrite
             .
          
           
             Euer
             in
             doing
             ,
             beware
             of
             doing
             against
             thy
             Conscience
             :
             for
             the
             treasure
             of
             a
             good
             consc●ence
             is
             the
             best
             store
             you
             can
             prouide
             ,
             for
             a
             quiet
             life
             here
             ,
             and
             a
             blessed
             hereafter
             ,
             when
             a
             dram
             of
             it
             shall
             serue
             you
             to
             better
             vse
             then
             innumerable
             millio●s
             of
             Gold.
             
          
           
             Omit
             neither
             time
             ,
             place
             ,
             nor
             person
             ,
             if
             thou
             canst
             do
             good
             ;
             remēber
             Christs
             last
             iudgement
             wherein
             he
             sheweth
             that
             the
             best
             good
             in
             the
             world
             is
             compassion
             
             on
             ,
             almes
             ,
             and
             comforting
             in
             distresse
             ,
             as
             in
             sicknesse
             ,
             pouerty
             ,
             and
             imprisonment
             ,
             or
             banishment
             ;
             for
             although
             God
             accepteth
             of
             good
             thoughts
             ,
             yet
             towards
             man
             they
             are
             little
             better
             then
             good
             dreames
             :
             exercise
             therefore
             thy
             charitable
             office
             ,
             (
             as
             Gods
             Steward
             )
             vpon
             thy
             brethren
             .
             Remember
             it
             is
             now
             the
             time
             ,
             y
             thy
             life
             is
             short
             ,
             thy
             dayes
             z
             euill
             ,
             thy
             death
             certaine
             ,
             thy
             a
             account
             most
             certaine
             ;
             thy
             ioyes
             vnspeakable
             ,
             if
             thou
             doest
             well
             :
             for
             this
             cause
             labour
             to
             husband
             the
             talent
             that
             God
             hath
             put
             into
             thy
             hands
             ,
             that
             thou
             mayst
             returne
             thy
             soule
             better
             then
             thou
             didst
             receiue
             it
             .
             If
             that
             b
             seruant
             was
             condemned
             as
             euill
             ,
             that
             did
             giue
             his
             Master
             no
             more
             but
             his
             owne
             ?
             What
             will
             become
             of
             him
             that
             robs
             God
             of
             his
             owne
             ?
          
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             VII
             .
          
           
             Sloth
             ,
             the
             mother
             of
             euill
             .
          
           
             SLoth
             m
             is
             the
             mother
             of
             many
             euils
             ,
             and
             the
             chiefe
             corrupter
             of
             Christian
             duty
             ;
             banish
             it
             by
             diligence
             ,
             in
             all
             
             these
             former
             exercise
             ,
             neither
             n
             deferring
             repentance
             for
             thy
             by-past
             neglects
             ,
             neither
             amendment
             of
             thy
             former
             life
             .
             o
             Who
             knoweth
             ,
             but
             death
             may
             shut
             vp
             thy
             breath
             at
             an
             vnprouided
             time
             ?
             Repentance
             and
             amendment
             being
             the
             free
             gifts
             of
             God
             the
             tree
             of
             Faith
             (
             watered
             by
             Gods
             Grace
             )
             onely
             produceth
             (
             not
             common
             in
             euery
             mans
             garden
             )
             this
             tree
             must
             be
             planted
             in
             the
             spring
             of
             thy
             youth
             &
             not
             in
             the
             frosty
             winter
             when
             the
             day
             shall
             come
             wherein
             thou
             shalt
             say
             
               I
               haue
               no
               pleasure
               in
               them
               .
            
             It
             must
             be
             daily
             laboured
             ,
             hedged
             and
             preserued
             from
             the
             anoyances
             ,
             Catterpillers
             ,
             and
             choaking
             weeds
             of
             the
             world
             ;
             by
             this
             meanes
             it
             shall
             produce
             plentifull
             store
             of
             fruit
             in
             thy
             life
             ,
             and
             at
             thy
             death
             prepare
             thee
             ,
             with
             old
             Simeon
             in
             the
             peace
             of
             a
             good
             conscience
             to
             say
             ,
             p
             
               Lord
               now
               lettest
               thou
               thy
               Seruant
               depart
               in
               peace
               ,
               for
               mine
               Eyes
               haue
               seene
               thy
               Saluation
               .
            
          
           
             I
             haue
             brief●ly
             pointed
             at
             Gods
             wonderfull
             works
             of
             
               Power
               ,
               mercy
               and
               iustice
            
             at
             those
             names
             ,
             whereby
             hee
             hath
             chiefely
             reuealed
             himselfe
             in
             his
             word
             ,
             
             and
             at
             the
             duties
             that
             are
             required
             in
             his
             seruice
             .
          
           
             Now
             I
             will
             touch
             something
             concerning
             Christian
             Liberty
             ,
             the
             fredome
             of
             Christians
             from
             the
             bondage
             and
             tiranny
             of
             the
             law
             .
             A
             point
             which
             all
             would
             gladly
             appropriate
             to
             themselues
             ,
             though
             the
             most
             parte
             faile
             in
             the
             true
             vnderstanding
             of
             the
             words
             of
             S.
             Paul
             ,
             a
             That
             Christ
             was
             made
             a
             curse
             for
             vs
             that
             he
             might
             redeeme
             vs
             from
             the
             Curse
             of
             the
             Law
             *
             and
             stand
             fast
             in
             the
             liberty
             wherewith
             Christ
             hath
             made
             you
             free
             and
             bee
             not
             entangled
             againe
             with
             the
             yoake
             of
             bondage
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
         
           THE
           NECESSITY
           OF
           HANDLING
           THE
           QVESTION
           Concerning
           Christian
           Libertie
           .
        
         
           THE
           declaration
           whereof
           hee
           must
           not
           omit
           ,
           whose
           purpose
           is
           to
           cōprehend
           in
           an
           abridgmēt
           the
           summe
           of
           the
           doctrine
           of
           the
           Gospell
           .
           For
           it
           is
           a
           thing
           principally
           necessary
           ,
           and
           without
           the
           knowledge
           whereof
           ,
           consciences
           dare
           in
           a
           manner
           enterprise
           nothing
           ,
           without
           doubting
           they
           stumble
           &
           start
           backe
           in
           many
           things
           ,
           they
           alway
           stagger●
           ,
           
           and
           tremble
           :
           but
           especially
           it
           is
           an
           appendant
           of
           iustification
           ,
           and
           auaileth
           not
           a
           little
           to
           the
           vnderstanding
           of
           the
           strength
           thereof
           .
           Yea
           ,
           they
           that
           earnestly
           feare
           God
           ,
           shall
           hereby
           receiue
           an
           incomparable
           fruit
           of
           that
           doctrine
           ,
           which
           the
           wicked
           and
           Lucinianicall
           men
           doe
           pleasantly
           taunt
           with
           their
           scoffes
           because
           in
           the
           spirituall
           darkenes
           wherewith
           they
           bee
           taken
           euery
           wanton
           rayling
           is
           lawfull
           for
           them
           .
           Wherfore
           it
           shall
           now
           come
           forth
           in
           fit
           season
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           profitable
           to
           deferre
           to
           this
           place
           ,
           the
           plainer
           discoursing
           of
           it
           (
           for
           some
           haue
           already
           in
           diuers
           places
           lightly
           touched
           it
           ,
           because
           so
           soone
           as
           mention
           is
           brought
           in
           of
           Christian
           liberty
           ;
           then
           either
           filthy
           lusts
           doe
           boile
           ,
           or
           mad
           motions
           do
           rise
           vnlesse
           the
           wanton
           witts
           be
           timely
           met
           withall
           which
           doe
           otherwise
           most
           naughtily
           corrupt
           the
           best
           things
           .
           For
           some
           men
           by
           pretence
           of
           this
           liberty
           ,
           shake
           off
           all
           obedience
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           breake
           forth
           into
           an
           vnbridled
           licentiousnesse
           ;
           and
           some
           men
           disdaine
           it
           ,
           thinking
           that
           by
           it
           all
           moderation
           ,
           order
           ,
           and
           choise
           of
           things
           ,
           is
           
           taken
           away
           .
           What
           should
           wee
           here
           doe
           ,
           being
           compassed
           in
           such
           narrow
           straights
           ?
           Shall
           wee
           bid
           Christian
           liberty
           farewell
           ,
           and
           so
           cut
           off
           all
           fit
           occasion
           for
           such
           perills
           ?
           But
           as
           wee
           haue
           said
           ,
           vnlesse
           that
           bee
           fast
           holden
           ,
           neither
           Christ
           nor
           the
           truth
           of
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           nor
           the
           inward
           peace
           of
           the
           soule
           is
           rightly
           knowne
           :
           Rather
           we
           must
           endeauour
           ,
           that
           so
           necessary
           a
           part
           of
           doctrine
           be
           not
           suppressed
           ,
           and
           yet
           that
           in
           the
           meane
           time
           those
           found
           obiections
           ,
           may
           be
           met
           withall
           which
           are
           wont
           to
           rise
           thereupon
           .
        
         
           Christian
           liberty
           consisteth
           in
           3.
           parts
           .
           
           The
           first
           ,
           that
           the
           consciences
           of
           the
           faithfull
           ,
           when
           the
           affiance
           of
           their
           iustification
           before
           God
           is
           to
           be
           sought
           ,
           may
           raise
           and
           aduance
           themselues
           aboue
           the
           law
           ,
           and
           forger
           the
           whole
           righteousnesse
           of
           the
           Law.
           
        
         
           For
           since
           the
           law
           (
           as
           we
           haue
           already
           in
           another
           place
           declared
           )
           leaueth
           no
           man
           righteous
           ,
           either
           we
           are
           excluded
           from
           all
           hope
           of
           iustification
           ,
           or
           wee
           must
           bee
           loosed
           from
           the
           law
           ,
           and
           so
           that
           there
           bee
           no
           regard
           at
           all
           had
           of
           
           works
           .
           For
           who
           so
           thinketh
           that
           hee
           must
           bring
           somewhat
           ,
           bee
           it
           neuer
           so
           little
           of
           good
           works
           to
           obtaine
           righteousnesse
           ;
           hee
           cannot
           appoint
           any
           end
           or
           measure
           of
           them
           ,
           but
           maketh
           himselfe
           debter
           to
           the
           law
           .
           Therefore
           taking
           away
           all
           mention
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           and
           laying
           aside
           all
           thinking
           vpon
           works
           ,
           we
           must
           embrace
           the
           only
           mercy
           of
           God
           when
           we
           entreat
           of
           iustification
           ,
           and
           tur●●ing
           away
           our
           sight
           from
           our selues
           we
           must
           behold
           Christ
           alone
           .
           For
           there
           the
           question
           is
           not
           how
           wee
           bee
           righteous
           ,
           but
           how
           although
           wee
           be
           vnrighteous
           and
           vnworthy
           ,
           wee
           bee
           taken
           for
           worthy
           .
           Of
           which
           thing
           if
           Conscience
           will
           attaine
           any
           certainety
           ,
           they
           must
           giue
           no
           place
           to
           the
           law
           .
           Neither
           can
           any
           man
           hereby
           gather
           that
           the
           Law
           is
           superfluous
           to
           the
           faithfull
           ,
           whom
           it
           doth
           not
           therefore
           cease
           to
           teach
           ,
           and
           exhort
           ,
           &
           prick
           forward
           to
           goodnes
           ,
           although
           before
           the
           iudgement-seat
           of
           God
           ,
           it
           hath
           no
           place
           in
           their
           consciences
           .
           For
           these
           two
           things
           ,
           as
           they
           are
           most
           diuers
           ,
           so
           must
           they
           bee
           well
           and
           diligently
           distinguished
           of
           vs.
           The
           whole
           
           life
           of
           Christians
           ought
           to
           bee
           a
           certaine
           meditation
           of
           godlines
           ,
           because
           they
           are
           called
           into
           sanctification
           ;
           herein
           standeth
           the
           office
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           that
           by
           putting
           them
           in
           minde
           of
           their
           duty
           ,
           it
           should
           stirre
           them
           vp
           to
           the
           endeauour
           of
           holinesse
           ,
           and
           innocency
           .
           But
           when
           consciences
           are
           carefull
           how
           they
           may
           haue
           God
           mercifull
           ,
           what
           they
           shall
           answere
           ,
           and
           vpon
           what
           affiance
           they
           shall
           stand
           if
           they
           bee
           called
           to
           his
           iudgement
           ;
           there
           is
           not
           to
           bee
           reckoned
           what
           the
           law
           requireth
           ,
           but
           onely
           Christ
           must
           be
           set
           forth
           for
           righteousnesse
           ,
           which
           passeth
           all
           perfection
           of
           the
           law
           .
        
         
           Vpon
           this
           point
           hangeth
           almost
           all
           
           the
           argument
           of
           the
           Epistle
           to
           the
           Galathians
           .
           For
           that
           they
           be
           found
           expositors
           which
           teach
           ,
           that
           Paul
           there
           contendeth
           onely
           for
           the
           liberty
           of
           Ceremonies
           ,
           may
           bee
           proued
           by
           the
           places
           of
           the
           arguments
           .
           Of
           which
           sort
           these
           .
           That
           
             Christ
             was
             made
             a
             curse
             for
             vs
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             redeeme
             vs
             from
             the
             curse
             of
             the
             law
             .
          
           Againe
           ,
           
             stand
             fast
             in
             the
             liberty
             ,
             wherewith
             Christ
             hath
             made
             you
             
             free
             ,
             and
             bee
             not
             againe
             entangled
             with
             the
             yoake
             of
             bondage
             .
             Behold
             ,
             I
             Paul
             say
             if
             yee
             be
             circumcized
             ,
             Christ
             shall
             nothing
             profit
             you
             .
             And
             he
             which
             is
             circumcisized
             is
             debtor
             of
             the
             whole
             law
             .
          
           Christ
           is
           made
           idle
           to
           you
           whosoeuer
           ye
           be
           ,
           that
           are
           iustified
           by
           the
           law
           :
           ye
           are
           fallen
           away
           from
           grace
           .
           Wherein
           truly
           is
           contained
           some
           higher
           thing
           thē
           the
           liberty
           of
           Ceremonyes
           .
           I
           grant
           indeed
           ,
           that
           Paul
           there
           intreateth
           of
           Ceremonyes
           ,
           because
           hee
           contendeth
           with
           the
           false
           Apostles
           which
           went
           about
           to
           bring
           againe
           into
           the
           Christian
           Church
           the
           old
           shadowes
           of
           the
           law
           ,
           which
           were
           abolished
           by
           the
           comming
           of
           Christ.
           But
           for
           the
           discussing
           of
           this
           question
           ,
           there
           werehigher
           places
           to
           be
           disputed
           ,
           in
           which
           the
           whole
           controuersie
           stood
           .
           First
           ,
           because
           by
           those
           Iewish
           shadowes
           ,
           the
           brightnes
           of
           the
           Gospel
           was
           darkened
           ,
           he
           sheweth
           that
           wee
           haue
           in
           Christ
           a
           full
           giuing
           indeed
           ,
           of
           all
           those
           things
           which
           we
           shadowed
           by
           the
           ceremonyes
           of
           Moses
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           because
           these
           deceiuers
           filled
           the
           people
           with
           a
           most
           naughty
           opinion
           ,
           namely
           ,
           that
           
           this
           obedience
           anailed
           to
           deserue
           the
           fauour
           of
           God
           :
           here
           he
           standeth
           much
           vpon
           this
           point
           ,
           that
           the
           faithfull
           should
           not
           thinke
           that
           they
           can
           by
           any
           workes
           of
           the
           law
           ,
           much
           lesse
           by
           those
           little
           principles
           ,
           obtaine
           righteousnesse
           before
           God.
           And
           there
           withall
           hee
           teacheth
           that
           they
           are
           by
           the
           Crosse
           of
           Christ
           ,
           free
           from
           the
           damnation
           of
           the
           law
           ,
           which
           otherwise
           hangeth
           ouer
           all
           men
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           with
           full
           assurednes
           rest
           on
           Christ
           alone
           .
           Which
           place
           properly
           pertaineth
           to
           this
           purpose
           .
           Lastly
           ,
           hee
           maintaineth
           to
           the
           consciences
           of
           the
           faithfull
           their
           liberty
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           not
           be
           bound
           with
           any
           religion
           ,
           in
           things
           not
           necessary
           .
        
         
           The
           second
           part
           which
           hangeth
           vpon
           that
           former
           part
           ,
           
           is
           that
           consciences
           obey
           the
           law
           ,
           not
           as
           compelled
           by
           the
           necessity
           of
           the
           same
           law
           ,
           but
           being
           free
           from
           the
           yoake
           of
           the
           law
           it selfe
           ,
           of
           their
           owne
           accord
           they
           obey
           the
           will
           of
           God.
           For
           because
           they
           abide
           in
           perpetuall
           terrors
           ,
           so
           long
           as
           they
           bee
           vnder
           the
           dominion
           of
           the
           law
           ,
           they
           shall
           neuer
           bee
           with
           cheerefull
           readinesse
           framed
           
           to
           the
           obedience
           of
           God
           ;
           vnlesse
           they
           haue
           first
           this
           liberty
           giuen
           them
           .
           By
           an
           example
           wee
           shall
           both
           more
           briefely
           ,
           and
           plainely
           perceiue
           what
           these
           things
           meane
           .
           The
           commandement
           of
           the
           law
           is
           ,
           
           that
           
             wee
             loue
             our
             God
             with
             all
             our
             heart
             ,
             with
             all
             our
             soule
             ,
             and
             with
             all
             our
             strengths
             .
          
           That
           this
           may
           be
           done
           ,
           our
           soule
           must
           bee
           made
           voide
           of
           all
           other
           sense
           and
           thought
           ,
           our
           heart
           must
           bee
           cleansed
           of
           all
           desires
           ,
           all
           our
           strengths
           must
           bee
           gathered
           vp
           and
           drawne
           together
           to
           this
           onely
           purpose
           .
        
         
           They
           which
           haue
           gone
           most
           farre
           before
           other
           in
           the
           way
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           are
           yet
           very
           farre
           from
           this
           marke
           :
           For
           though
           they
           loue
           God
           with
           their
           minde
           ,
           and
           with
           sincere
           affection
           of
           heart
           ,
           yet
           they
           haue
           still
           a
           great
           part
           of
           their
           heart
           and
           soule
           possessed
           with
           the
           desires
           of
           the
           flesh
           ;
           by
           which
           they
           are
           drawne
           backe
           ,
           and
           stayed
           from
           going
           forward
           with
           hasty
           course
           to
           God.
           They
           doe
           indeed
           trauell
           forward
           with
           great
           endeauour
           ,
           but
           the
           flesh
           partly
           feebleth
           their
           strengths
           ,
           and
           partly
           
           draweth
           them
           to
           it selfe
           .
           What
           shall
           they
           here
           doe
           ?
           When
           they
           feele
           that
           they
           doe
           nothing
           lesse
           then
           performe
           the
           law
           ?
           They
           will
           ,
           they
           coue●
           ,
           they
           endeauour
           ,
           but
           nothing
           with
           such
           perfection
           as
           ought
           to
           bee
           .
           If
           thou
           looke
           vpon
           the
           law
           ,
           they
           see
           that
           whatsoeuer
           worke
           they
           attempt
           or
           purpose
           ,
           is
           accursed
           .
           Neither
           is
           there
           any
           cause
           ,
           why
           any
           man
           should
           deceiue
           himselfe
           with
           gathering
           that
           the
           worke
           is
           therefore
           not
           altogether
           ●uill
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           vnperfect
           :
           and
           therefore
           that
           God
           doth
           neuerthelesse
           accept
           that
           good
           which
           is
           in
           it
           .
           For
           the
           law
           requiring
           perfect
           loue
           ,
           condemneth
           all
           imper●ection
           vnlesse
           the
           rigour
           of
           it
           be
           mitigated
           .
           Therefore
           his
           works
           should
           fall
           to
           nought
           ,
           which
           hee
           would
           haue
           to
           seeme
           partly
           good
           ,
           and
           he
           shall
           find
           that
           it
           is
           a
           transgression
           of
           the
           law
           ,
           euen
           in
           this
           ▪
           because
           it
           is
           vnperfect
           .
        
         
           Lo●●how
           all
           our
           works
           are
           subiect
           to
           the
           curse
           of
           the
           law
           .
           But
           how
           should
           then
           vnhappy
           soules
           chearefully
           apply
           themselues
           to
           worke
           ,
           for
           which
           they
           might
           not
           trust
           that
           they
           could
           get
           any
           
           thing
           but
           curse
           ?
           On
           the
           other
           side
           ,
           
           if
           being
           deliuered
           from
           this
           seuere
           exacting
           of
           the
           law
           ,
           or
           rather
           from
           the
           whole
           rigour
           of
           the
           law
           ,
           they
           heare
           that
           they
           be
           called
           of
           God
           with
           fatherly
           gentlenes
           ,
           they
           will
           merrily
           and
           with
           great
           chearfulnes
           answere
           his
           calling
           ,
           and
           follow
           his
           guiding
           .
           In
           a
           summe
           ,
           they
           which
           are
           bound
           to
           the
           yoake
           of
           the
           law
           ,
           are
           like
           to
           bondslaues
           ,
           to
           whom
           are
           appointed
           by
           their
           Lords
           certaine
           tasks
           of
           worke
           for
           euery
           day
           .
           These
           seruants
           thinke
           that
           they
           haue
           done
           nothing
           ,
           nor
           dare
           come
           in
           the
           sight
           of
           their
           Lords
           vnlesse
           they
           haue
           performed
           that
           full
           taske
           of
           their
           workes
           ;
           But
           Children
           (
           which
           are
           more
           liberally
           ,
           and
           more
           freemanlike
           handled
           of
           their
           Fathers
           )
           stick
           not
           to
           present
           to
           them
           their
           begunne
           &
           hal●e-vnperfect
           works
           ,
           yea
           &
           those
           hauing
           some
           faults
           ,
           〈◊〉
           ,
           that
           they
           will
           accept
           their
           obedience
           and
           willingnesse
           of
           mind
           ,
           al●hough
           they
           haue
           not
           so
           exactly
           done
           so
           much
           as
           their
           good
           wills
           was
           to
           doe
           .
        
         
           So
           must
           we
           be
           ,
           as
           we
           may
           haue
           sure
           affiance
           ,
           that
           our
           obediences
           shall
           be
           allowed
           
           of
           our
           most
           kind
           Father
           ,
           how
           little
           soeuer
           ,
           and
           how
           rude
           and
           vnperfect
           soeuer
           they
           bee
           .
           
           As
           also
           hee
           assureth
           to
           vs
           by
           the
           Prophet
           :
           
             I
             will
             spare
             them
          
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             as
             the
             Father
             is
             wont
             to
             spare
             his
             sonne
             that
             serueth
             him
             .
          
           Where
           this
           word
           spare
           ,
           is
           set
           for
           the
           bearing
           withall
           ,
           or
           gently
           to
           winke
           at
           faults
           ;
           for
           as
           much
           as
           he
           also
           maketh
           mention
           of
           seruice
           .
           And
           this
           affiance
           is
           not
           a
           little
           necessary
           for
           vs
           ,
           without
           which
           wee
           shall
           goe
           about
           all
           things
           in
           vaine
           .
           For
           God
           accounteth
           himselfe
           to
           bee
           worshipped
           ,
           with
           no
           worke
           of
           ours
           ;
           but
           which
           is
           truly
           done
           of
           vs
           for
           the
           worshipping
           of
           him
           .
           But
           how
           can
           that
           bee
           done
           among
           these
           terrors
           ,
           where
           it
           is
           doubted
           whether
           God
           be
           offended
           ,
           or
           worshipped
           without
           our
           worke
           ?
        
         
           And
           that
           is
           the
           cause
           why
           the
           author
           of
           the
           Epistle
           to
           the
           Hebrewes
           ,
           
           referreth
           all
           the
           good
           works
           which
           are
           read
           of
           in
           the
           holy
           Fathers
           ,
           to
           Faith
           ,
           and
           weigheth
           them
           all
           by
           Faith.
           Touching
           this
           liberty
           there
           is
           a
           place
           in
           the
           Epistle
           to
           the
           Romans
           ,
           where
           Paul
           reasoneth
           
             that
             sinne
             ought
             not
             to
             haue
             dominion
             
             ouer
             vs
             because
             wee
             are
             not
             vnder
             the
             law
             ,
             but
             vnder
             grace
             .
          
           For
           when
           he
           had
           exhorted
           the
           faithfull
           ,
           that
           
             sinne
             should
             not
             reigne
             in
             their
             mortall
             bodyes
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             should
             not
             giue
             their
             members
             to
             bee
             weapons
             of
             wickednesse
             to
             sinne
             ,
             but
             should
             dedicate
             themselues
             to
             God
             ,
             
             as
             they
             that
             are
             aliue
             from
             the
             dead
             ,
             and
             their
             members
             weapons
             of
             righteousnesse
             to
             God
             :
          
           and
           whereas
           they
           might
           on
           the
           other
           side
           ,
           obiect
           that
           they
           doe
           yet
           carry
           the
           flesh
           full
           of
           lusts
           ,
           and
           that
           sinne
           dwelleth
           in
           them
           ,
           hee
           adioyneth
           that
           comfort
           by
           the
           liberty
           of
           the
           law
           as
           if
           hee
           should
           say
           ;
           Though
           they
           doe
           not
           yet
           throughly
           feele
           sinne
           destroyed
           ,
           and
           that
           yet
           righteousnesse
           yet
           liueth
           not
           in
           them
           ,
           yet
           there
           is
           no
           cause
           why
           they
           should
           feare
           ,
           and
           bee
           discouraged
           ,
           as
           though
           hee
           had
           beene
           alway
           displeased
           with
           them
           for
           the
           remnants
           of
           sinne
           ,
           for
           as
           much
           as
           they
           are
           by
           grace
           made
           free
           from
           the
           law
           that
           their
           workes
           should
           not
           bee
           examined
           by
           the
           rules
           of
           the
           law
           .
           As
           for
           them
           that
           gather
           that
           wee
           may
           sinne
           because
           wee
           are
           not
           vnder
           the
           Law
           ,
           let
           them
           
           know
           ,
           that
           this
           liberty
           pertaineth
           nothing
           to
           them
           ,
           the
           end
           whereof
           is
           to
           encourage
           vs
           to
           good
           .
        
         
           The
           third
           part
           is
           ,
           
           that
           wee
           bee
           bound
           with
           no
           conscience
           before
           God
           of
           outward
           things
           ,
           which
           are
           by
           themselues
           indifferent
           ,
           but
           that
           we
           may
           indifferently
           sometime
           vse
           them
           ,
           and
           sometime
           leaue
           them
           vnused
           .
           And
           the
           knowledge
           of
           this
           liberty
           ,
           also
           is
           very
           necessary
           for
           vs
           ;
           for
           if
           it
           shall
           bee
           absent
           ,
           there
           shall
           bee
           no
           quiet
           to
           our
           consciences
           ,
           no
           end
           of
           superstitions
           .
           Many
           at
           this
           day
           doe
           thinke
           vs
           fond
           to
           moue
           disputation
           ,
           about
           the
           free
           eating
           of
           flesh
           ,
           about
           the
           free
           vse
           of
           dayes
           ,
           and
           garments
           ,
           and
           such
           other
           small
           trifles
           ,
           as
           they
           indeed
           thinke
           them
           :
           but
           there
           is
           more
           weight
           in
           them
           then
           is
           commonly
           thought
           .
           For
           when
           consciences
           haue
           once
           cast
           themselues
           into
           the
           snare
           they
           enter
           into
           a
           long
           and
           cumbersome
           way
           ,
           from
           whence
           they
           can
           afterward
           finde
           no
           easie
           way
           to
           get
           out
           .
           If
           a
           man
           beginne
           to
           doubt
           whether
           hee
           may
           occupy
           linnen
           in
           sheets
           ,
           shirts
           ,
           handkerchei●es
           ,
           and
           napkins
           ,
           neither
           will
           hee
           bee
           out
           of
           
           doubt
           ,
           whether
           he
           may
           vse
           kempe
           ,
           and
           at
           the
           last
           hee
           will
           also
           fall
           in
           doubt
           of
           matters
           ,
           for
           he
           wil
           weigh
           with
           himself
           ,
           whether
           hee
           cannot
           〈◊〉
           without
           napkins
           ,
           whether
           hee
           way
           not
           bee
           without
           hādkerchi●fes
           .
           If
           any
           think
           dainty
           meat
           vnlawfull
           ,
           atlength
           hee
           shall
           not
           with
           quietnesse
           before
           the
           Lord
           ,
           eate
           either
           browne
           bread
           or
           common
           meates
           ;
           when
           he
           remembreth
           that
           he
           may
           yet
           ●ustaine
           his
           body
           with
           baser
           food
           .
           If
           hee
           doubt
           of
           pleasant
           wine
           ,
           afterward
           he
           will
           not
           drinke
           dead
           wine
           with
           good
           peace
           of
           conscience
           ,
           last
           of
           all
           ,
           hee
           will
           not
           bee
           so
           bold
           to
           touch
           sweeter
           and
           cleaner
           water
           then
           other
           .
           Finally
           ,
           at
           the
           length
           hee
           will
           come
           to
           this
           point
           ,
           to
           thinke
           it
           vnlawfull
           (
           as
           the
           common
           saying
           is
           )
           to
           tred
           vpon
           a
           straw
           lying
           a-crosse
           .
           For
           here
           is
           begunne
           no
           light
           strife
           ,
           but
           this
           is
           in
           question
           ;
           whether
           God
           will
           haue
           vs
           to
           vse
           these
           ,
           or
           those
           things
           whose
           will
           ought
           to
           guide
           all
           our
           counsells
           &
           doings
           .
           Hereby
           some
           must
           needs
           bee
           carried
           with
           desperation
           into
           a
           confuse
           deuouring
           yit
           :
           some
           must
           (
           despising
           God
           ,
           and
           casting
           
           away
           his
           feare
           (
           make
           themselues
           away
           through
           destruction
           ,
           when
           they
           haue
           no
           ready
           way
           :
           for
           whosoeuer
           are
           ●●tangled
           with
           such
           doubting
           ,
           which
           way
           soeuer
           they
           turne
           themselues
           ,
           they
           see
           euery
           where
           present
           offense
           of
           conscience
           .
        
         
           I
           know
           S.
           Paul
           )
           that
           
             nothing
             is
             common
          
           (
           meaning
           by
           common
           vnholy
           )
           
             but
             who
             so
             thinketh
             any
             thing
             common
             ,
          
           
           
             to
             him
             it
             is
             common
          
           .
           In
           which
           words
           he
           maketh
           all
           outward
           things
           ,
           subiect
           to
           our
           liberty
           ,
           prouided
           alway
           ,
           that
           our
           mindes
           haue
           the
           assurance
           of
           the
           liberty
           before
           God.
           But
           if
           any
           superstitious
           opinion
           cast
           into
           vs
           any
           doubt
           ,
           those
           things
           which
           of
           their
           owne
           nature
           were
           cleane
           ,
           are
           defiled
           to
           vs.
           Wherefore
           hee
           addeth
           :
           
             blessed
             is
             hee
             that
             iudgeth
             not
             himselfe
             in
             that
             which
             hee
             alloweth
             .
             But
             hee
             that
             iudgeth
             ,
             if
             hee
             eate
             〈◊〉
             condemned
             because
             he
             eateth
             not
             of
             Faith.
             And
             that
             which
             is
             not
             of
             Faith
             ,
             is
             sinne
             .
          
           Among
           such
           narrow
           straights
           ,
           who
           so
           neuerthelesse
           with
           carelessely
           venturing
           on
           all
           things
           ,
           shew
           themsel●es
           bolder
           ,
           doe
           they
           not
           as
           much
           turne
           themselues
           
           away
           from
           God
           ?
           But
           they
           which
           are
           throughly
           peirced
           with
           some
           feare
           of
           God
           ,
           when
           they
           themselues
           also
           are
           compelled
           to
           doe
           any
           thing
           against
           their
           conscience
           ,
           are
           discouraged
           and
           doe
           fall
           downe
           with
           feare
           .
           All
           that
           are
           such
           doe
           rec●iue
           none
           of
           the
           guifts
           of
           God
           with
           thanksgiuing
           ,
           by
           which
           alone
           yet
           Paul●estifieth
           ●estifieth
           that
           they
           are
           all
           sanctified
           to
           our
           vse
           :
           I
           meane
           the
           thanksgiuing
           that
           proceedeth
           from
           a
           heart
           that
           acknowledgeth
           the
           liberality
           ,
           and
           goodnesse
           of
           God
           in
           his
           guifts
           .
           For
           many
           of
           them
           indeed
           ,
           doe
           vnderstand
           that
           these
           are
           the
           benefits
           of
           God
           which
           they
           vse
           ,
           and
           they
           praise
           God
           in
           his
           works
           :
           but
           ●ith
           they
           are
           not
           perswaded
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           giuen
           to
           themselues
           ,
           how
           should
           they
           thanke
           God
           as
           the
           giuer
           of
           them
           ?
           Thus
           in
           a
           summe
           wee
           see
           ,
           whereto
           this
           liberty
           tendeth
           ,
           namely
           that
           wee
           should
           vse
           the
           gifts
           of
           God
           to
           such
           vse
           ,
           as
           he
           hath
           giuen
           them
           vnto
           vs
           ,
           without
           any
           scruple
           of
           conscience
           ,
           without
           any
           trouble
           of
           minde
           ,
           by
           which
           confidence
           our
           soules
           may
           both
           haue
           peace
           with
           him
           ,
           and
           acknowledge
           
           his
           liberality
           towards
           vs.
           For
           here
           are
           comprehended
           all
           ceremonyes
           ,
           that
           are
           at
           liberty
           to
           bee
           obserued
           ,
           that
           our
           consciences
           should
           not
           be
           bound
           with
           any
           necessity
           to
           keepe
           them
           ,
           but
           should
           remember
           that
           the
           vse
           of
           them
           ,
           is
           by
           Gods
           benefits
           subiect
           to
           themselues
           vnto
           edification
           .
        
         
           But
           it
           is
           diligently
           to
           bee
           noted
           ,
           
           that
           Christian
           liberty
           is
           in
           all
           the
           parts
           of
           it
           a
           spirituall
           thing
           ,
           the
           whole
           strength
           whereof
           consisteth
           in
           appeasing
           fearefull
           consciences
           before
           God
           ,
           if
           either
           they
           bee
           vnqui●ted
           or
           carefull
           for
           the
           forgiuenesse
           of
           sinnes
           ,
           or
           if
           they
           bee
           pensiue
           ,
           whether
           our
           imperfect
           works
           ,
           and
           de●iled
           with
           the
           faults
           of
           our
           flesh
           doe
           please
           God
           ,
           or
           if
           they
           bee
           troubled
           about
           the
           vse
           of
           indifferent
           things
           .
           Wherfore
           they
           doe
           wrōgfully
           expound
           it
           ,
           which
           either
           doe
           make
           it
           a
           cloake
           for
           their
           owne
           desires
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           abuse
           the
           guifts
           of
           God
           to
           their
           owne
           lust
           ,
           o●
           which
           doe
           thinke
           that
           there
           is
           no
           liberty
           but
           that
           which
           is
           vsed
           before
           men
           ,
           and
           therefore
           in
           vsing
           it
           haue
           no
           regard
           of
           the
           weake
           brethren
           .
           In
           the
           
           first
           kind
           ,
           men
           doe
           at
           this
           day
           much
           offend
           .
           There
           is
           almost
           no
           man
           which
           may
           by
           his
           ability
           of
           wealth
           bee
           sumptuous
           ,
           which
           delighteth
           not
           in
           excessiue
           gorgeousnesse
           ,
           in
           furniture
           of
           banquets
           ,
           in
           apparell
           of
           body
           ,
           in
           building
           of
           houses
           ,
           which
           hath
           not
           a
           will
           to
           excell
           other
           in
           all
           kind
           of
           statelinesse
           ,
           which
           doth
           not
           maruailously
           flatter
           himselfe
           in
           his
           ●inenesse
           .
           And
           all
           these
           things
           are
           defended
           vnder
           the
           pretence
           of
           Christian
           liberty
           .
           They
           say
           that
           they
           are
           things
           indifferent
           ,
           I
           grant
           ,
           so
           that
           man
           indifferētly
           vse
           them
           .
           But
           when
           they
           are
           too
           greedily
           coueted
           ,
           when
           they
           are
           proudly
           boasted
           ,
           when
           they
           are
           wastfully
           spent
           :
           it
           is
           certaine
           ,
           that
           those
           things
           which
           otherwise
           were
           of
           themselues
           lawfull
           ,
           are
           by
           these
           faults
           defiled
           .
           This
           saying
           of
           Paul
           ,
           doth
           very
           well
           put
           difference
           between
           things
           indifferent
           ,
           
           
             All
             things
             are
             cleane
             to
             the
             cleane
             ,
             but
             to
             the
             defiled
             and
             vnbelieuing
             ,
             not
             hing
             is
             cleane
             because
             their
             minds
             and
             consciences
             is
             defiled
             .
          
           For
           why
           are
           accursed
           the
           rich
           men
           ,
           they
           which
           haue
           their
           comfort
           ,
           which
           are
           satisfied
           with
           meat
           ,
           
           which
           doe
           now
           laugh
           ,
           which
           sleepe
           in
           beds
           of
           Iuory
           ,
           which
           ioyne
           land
           to
           land
           ,
           whose
           bankets
           haue
           Lute
           ,
           Harpe
           ,
           Taber
           ,
           and
           wine
           ?
           Verily
           both
           Iuory
           ,
           and
           Gould
           ,
           and
           riches
           are
           the
           good
           creatures
           of
           God
           ,
           permitted
           ;
           yea
           and
           appointed
           by
           the
           prouidence
           of
           God
           for
           men
           to
           vse
           .
           Neither
           is
           it
           any
           where
           forbidden
           ,
           either
           to
           laugh
           or
           to
           bee
           satisfyed
           with
           meat
           ,
           or
           to
           ioyne
           new
           possessions
           to
           their
           old
           possessions
           of
           their
           ancestors
           ,
           or
           to
           bee
           delighted
           with
           musicall
           melody
           ,
           or
           to
           drinke
           wine
           .
           This
           is
           true
           indeed
           .
           But
           when
           they
           haue
           plenty
           of
           things
           ,
           to
           wallow
           in
           delights
           ,
           to
           glut
           themselues
           ,
           to
           make
           their
           wit
           &
           mind
           drunke
           with
           present
           pleasu●es
           ,
           and
           alway
           to
           gape
           for
           new
           :
           these
           things
           are
           most
           farre
           from
           the
           lawfull
           vse
           of
           the
           gifts
           of
           God.
           Therefore
           let
           them
           take
           away
           vnmeasurable
           desire
           ,
           let
           them
           take
           away
           vnmeasurable
           wasting
           ,
           let
           them
           take
           away
           vanity
           and
           arrogance
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           with
           a
           pure
           conscience
           purely
           vse
           the
           gifts
           of
           God.
           When
           the
           minde
           shall
           bee
           framed
           to
           this
           sobriety
           ,
           they
           shall
           haue
           a
           rule
           of
           the
           lawfull
           vse
           .
           
           On
           the
           other
           side
           let
           this
           moderation
           bee
           wanting
           ,
           euen
           base
           and
           common
           delicates
           are
           too
           much
           .
           For
           this
           is
           truely
           said
           ,
           that
           oftentimes
           in
           frize
           and
           course
           cloath
           ,
           dwelleth
           a
           purple
           heart
           ,
           &
           sometime
           vnder
           silke
           and
           purple
           ,
           lieth
           simple
           humility
           .
           Let
           euery
           man
           in
           his
           degree
           so
           liue
           ,
           either
           poorely
           ,
           or
           meanely
           ,
           or
           plentifully
           ,
           that
           they
           all
           remember
           that
           they
           are
           fed
           of
           God
           to
           liue
           not
           to
           bee
           riotous
           ;
           and
           let
           them
           thinke
           ,
           that
           this
           is
           the
           law
           of
           Christian
           liberty
           :
           if
           they
           haue
           learned
           with
           
             Paul
             to
             bee
             contented
             with
             those
             things
             which
             they
             presently
             haue
             :
          
           
           if
           they
           can
           skill
           both
           to
           bee
           humble
           ,
           and
           to
           excell
           :
           if
           they
           be
           taught
           in
           all
           places
           ,
           and
           in
           all
           things
           to
           bee
           both
           full
           ,
           and
           hungry
           ,
           to
           haue
           plenty
           and
           to
           suffer
           want
           .
        
         
           Herein
           also
           many
           men
           doe
           erre
           ,
           
           because
           as
           though
           their
           liberty
           should
           not
           bee
           sound
           and
           safe
           ,
           vnlesse
           it
           had
           menwitnesses
           of
           it
           ,
           they
           doe
           vndiscreetly
           and
           vnwisely
           vse
           it
           .
           By
           which
           vnseasonable
           vsing
           ,
           they
           many
           times
           offend
           the
           weake
           brethren
           .
           You
           may
           see
           at
           this
           day
           some
           which
           thinke
           that
           their
           liberty
           
           cannot
           stand
           ,
           vnlesse
           they
           take
           possession
           of
           it
           by
           eating
           flesh
           on
           Friday
           .
           I
           blame
           not
           that
           they
           eate
           ,
           but
           this
           false
           opinion
           must
           bee
           driuen
           out
           of
           their
           mindes
           .
           For
           they
           ought
           to
           thinke
           ,
           that
           by
           their
           liberty
           they
           obtaine
           no
           new
           thing
           in
           the
           sight
           of
           men
           ,
           but
           before
           God
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           standeth
           as
           well
           in
           abstaining
           as
           vsing
           .
           If
           they
           vnderstand
           ,
           that
           it
           maketh
           no
           matter
           before
           God
           ,
           whether
           they
           eate
           flesh
           ,
           or
           eggs
           ,
           whether
           they
           weare
           red
           ,
           or
           black
           garments
           ,
           that
           is
           enough
           .
           The
           conscience
           is
           now
           free
           ,
           to
           which
           the
           benefit
           of
           such
           liberty
           is
           due
           ,
           Therefore
           although
           they
           doe
           afterward
           abstaine
           all
           their
           life
           long
           from
           flesh
           ,
           and
           weare
           alway
           but
           one
           colour
           ,
           yet
           they
           are
           no
           lesse
           free
           .
           Yea
           therefore
           because
           they
           are
           free
           ,
           they
           do
           with
           a
           free
           conscience
           abstaine
           .
           But
           they
           doe
           most
           hurtfully
           offend
           ,
           because
           they
           nothing
           regard
           the
           weaknes
           of
           their
           brethren
           ;
           which
           wee
           ought
           so
           to
           beare
           with
           ,
           that
           wee
           rashly
           commit
           nothing
           with
           offence
           of
           them
           .
           But
           sometime
           also
           ,
           it
           behooueth
           that
           our
           liberty
           be
           set
           forth
           before
           men
           .
           And
           
           this
           I
           graunt
           .
           But
           there
           is
           a
           measure
           most
           heedefully
           to
           bee
           kept
           ,
           that
           wee
           cast
           not
           away
           the
           care
           of
           the
           weake
           ,
           of
           whom
           the
           Lord
           hath
           so
           earnestly
           giuen
           vs
           charge
           .
        
         
           I
           will
           in
           this
           place
           therefore
           speake
           somewhat
           of
           offences
           ,
           
           in
           what
           difference
           they
           are
           to
           be
           taken
           ,
           which
           are
           to
           be
           auoided
           ,
           and
           which
           to
           be
           neglected
           :
           whereupon
           wee
           may
           afterward
           determine
           ,
           what
           place
           there
           is
           for
           our
           liberty
           amongst
           men
           .
           I
           like
           well
           that
           common
           diuision
           ,
           which
           teacheth
           that
           there
           is
           of
           offences
           one
           sort
           giuen
           ,
           another
           taken
           :
           for
           as
           much
           as
           it
           hath
           a
           plaine
           testimony
           of
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           doth
           not
           vnfitly
           expresse
           that
           which
           it
           meaneth
           .
           If
           thou
           doe
           any
           thing
           by
           vnseasonable
           lightnesse
           ,
           or
           wantonnes●e
           ,
           or
           rashnesse
           ,
           not
           in
           order
           ,
           not
           in
           fit
           place
           ,
           whereby
           the
           ignorant
           and
           weake
           are
           offended
           ,
           that
           same
           may
           bee
           called
           an
           offence
           giuen
           by
           thee
           :
           because
           it
           came
           to
           passe
           by
           thy
           fault
           that
           such
           offence
           was
           stirred
           vp
           .
           And
           it
           is
           alway
           called
           an
           offence
           giuen
           in
           any
           thing
           ,
           the
           fault
           whereof
           came
           from
           the
           do●r
           of
           the
           
           thing
           it selfe
           .
           It
           is
           called
           an
           offence
           taken
           ,
           when
           a
           thing
           which
           is
           otherwise
           not
           euill●
           done
           ,
           nor
           out
           of
           time
           ,
           is
           by
           euill
           will
           or
           by
           some
           wrongfull
           malitiousnesse
           of
           mind
           drawne
           to
           occasion
           of
           offence
           .
           For
           in
           this
           case
           was
           not
           offence
           giuen
           ,
           but
           these
           wrongfull
           construers
           do
           without
           cause
           take
           one
           .
           With
           that
           first
           kind
           of
           offence
           ,
           none
           are
           offended
           but
           the
           weake
           .
           But
           with
           the
           second
           kind
           ,
           sowre
           natures
           ,
           and
           pharisaicall
           scornefull
           heads
           are
           offended
           .
           Wherefore
           wee
           shall
           call
           the
           one
           the
           offence
           of
           the
           weake
           ,
           the
           other
           of
           the
           Pharisees
           :
           and
           we
           shall
           so
           temper
           the
           vse
           of
           our
           liberte
           ,
           that
           it
           ought
           to
           giue
           place
           to
           the
           ignorance
           of
           the
           weake
           brethren
           but
           in
           no
           wise
           to
           the
           rigorousnesse
           of
           the
           Pharisees
           .
           For
           what
           is
           to
           be
           yeelded
           to
           weakenesse
           ,
           Paul
           sheweth
           in
           very
           many
           places
           .
           Beare
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             with
             the
             weake
             in
             Faith.
          
           
           Againe
           let
           vs
           not
           hereafter
           iudge
           one
           another
           ,
           but
           this
           rather
           ,
           
             let
             there
             not
             bee
             laid
             before
             our
             brother
             ,
             an
             offence
             or
             occasion
             of
             falling
             :
          
           and
           many
           other
           sayings
           to
           the
           same
           intent
           ,
           which
           are
           more
           fit
           to
           bee
           read
           in
           
           the
           place
           it selfe
           ,
           then
           here
           to
           be
           rehearsed
           .
           The
           summe
           is
           ,
           
             that
             wee
             which
             are
             strong
             should
             beare
             with
             the
             weaknesse
             of
             our
             brethren
             ,
             and
             not
             please
             our selues
             ,
             but
             euery
             one
             of
             vs
             please
             his
             neighbour
             vnto
             good
          
           for
           edifying
           .
           
           In
           another
           place
           
             But
             see
             that
             your
             liberty
             bee
             not
             in
             any
             wise
             an
             offence
             to
             them
             that
             are
             weake
             .
          
           Againe
           eate
           yee
           all
           things
           that
           are
           sold
           in
           the
           shambles
           asking
           no
           question
           for
           conscience
           :
           of
           your
           conscience
           (
           I
           say
           )
           not
           another
           mans
           .
           Finally
           bee
           yee
           such
           that
           yee
           giue
           no
           offence
           neither
           to
           the
           Iewes
           nor
           to
           the
           Greekes
           nor
           to
           the
           Church
           of
           God.
           
           Also
           in
           another
           place
           yee
           are
           called
           brethren
           into
           liberty
           ;
           only
           giue
           not
           your
           liberty
           to
           bee
           an
           occasion
           to
           the
           flesh
           but
           by
           charity
           serue
           yee
           one
           another
           .
        
         
           Thus
           it
           is
           .
           Our
           liberty
           is
           not
           giuen
           toward
           our
           weake
           neighbours
           ,
           whose
           seruants
           charity
           maketh
           vs
           in
           all
           things
           :
           but
           rather
           ,
           that
           hauing
           peace
           with
           God
           in
           our
           mindes
           ,
           wee
           may
           liue
           peaceably
           among
           men
           .
           As
           for
           the
           offence
           of
           the
           Pharisees
           ,
           how
           much
           it
           is
           to
           be
           regarded
           ,
           wee
           learne
           by
           the
           words
           of
           the
           
           Lord
           ,
           whereby
           hee
           biddeth
           them
           to
           bee
           let
           alone
           ,
           
           because
           they
           are
           blind
           and
           guides
           of
           the
           blind
           .
           The
           disciples
           had
           warned
           him
           that
           the
           Pharisees
           were
           offended
           with
           his
           sayings
           :
           hee
           answered
           that
           they
           were
           to
           bee
           neglected
           ,
           and
           the
           offending
           of
           them
           not
           to
           bee
           cared
           for
           .
        
         
           But
           yet
           still
           the
           matter
           hangeth
           doubtfull
           vnlesse
           wee
           know
           who
           are
           to
           bee
           taken
           for
           weake
           and
           who
           for
           Pharisees
           :
           
           which
           difference
           being
           taken
           away
           ,
           I
           see
           not
           among
           offences
           what
           vse
           at
           all
           of
           liberty
           remaineth
           which
           might
           neuer
           bee
           vsed
           without
           great
           danger
           .
           But
           it
           seemeth
           to
           mee
           that
           Paul
           hath
           most
           plainely
           declared
           both
           by
           doctrine
           and
           by
           examples
           how
           farre
           our
           liberty
           is
           either
           to
           bee
           tempered
           or
           to
           bee
           defended
           though
           with
           offences
           .
           
           When
           he
           tooke
           Timothy
           into
           his
           company
           he
           circumcised
           him
           ,
           but
           he
           could
           not
           bee
           brought
           to
           circumcise
           Titus
           ;
           Here
           were
           diuers
           doings
           and
           no
           change
           of
           purpose
           or
           of
           minde
           :
           namely
           in
           circumcising
           Timothy
           when
           hee
           was
           free
           from
           all
           men
           ,
           hee
           made
           himselfe
           a
           seruant
           
           to
           all
           men
           :
           and
           hee
           was
           made
           to
           the
           Iewes
           as
           a
           Iew
           that
           hee
           might
           winne
           the
           Iewes
           :
           to
           them
           that
           were
           vnder
           the
           law
           as
           if
           hee
           himselfe
           were
           vnder
           the
           law
           that
           he
           might
           win
           them
           that
           were
           vnder
           the
           law
           :
           all
           things
           to
           all
           men
           that
           hee
           might
           saue
           many
           as
           he
           writeth
           in
           another
           place
           .
           Thus
           we
           haue
           a
           right
           moderation
           of
           liberty
           if
           it
           may
           bee
           indifferently
           restrayned
           with
           some
           profit
           .
           What
           hee
           hath
           respect
           vnto
           when
           hee
           stoutly
           refused
           to
           circumcise
           Titus
           hee
           himselfe
           testifieth
           writing
           thus
           :
           But
           neither
           was
           Titus
           which
           was
           with
           me
           although
           hee
           was
           a
           Gretian
           compelled
           to
           be
           circumcised
           because
           of
           the
           false
           brethren
           which
           were
           come
           in
           by
           the
           way
           ,
           
           which
           had
           priuily
           crept
           in
           ,
           to
           espy
           our
           liberty
           which
           wee
           haue
           in
           Christ
           Iesus
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           bring
           vs
           into
           bondage
           ,
           to
           whom
           wee
           gaue
           no
           place
           by
           subiection
           so
           much
           as
           for
           a
           time
           that
           the
           truth
           of
           the
           Gospel
           might
           continue
           with
           you
           .
           There
           is
           also
           a
           time
           when
           wee
           must
           of
           necessity
           defend
           our
           liberty
           if
           the
           same
           bee
           in
           weake
           consci●●ces
           endangered
           by
           the
           vniust
           exactings
           
           of
           false
           Prophets
           .
           Wee
           must
           in
           euery
           thing
           study
           to
           preserue
           charity
           and
           haue
           regard
           to
           the
           edifying
           of
           our
           neighbour
           .
           
           All
           things
           (
           saith
           hee
           )
           are
           lawfull
           for
           me
           but
           not
           all
           things
           are
           expedient
           :
           all
           things
           are
           lawfull
           for
           mee
           but
           all
           things
           doe
           not
           edifie
           .
           Let
           no
           man
           seeke
           that
           which
           is
           his
           owne
           but
           that
           which
           is
           anothers
           .
           There
           is
           nothing
           now
           plainer
           by
           this
           rule
           then
           that
           wee
           must
           vse
           our
           liberty
           if
           it
           may
           turne
           to
           the
           edifying
           of
           our
           neighbour
           :
           but
           if
           it
           be
           not
           so
           expedient
           for
           our
           neighbour
           ,
           then
           wee
           must
           forbeare
           it
           .
           There
           bee
           some
           which
           counterfeit
           the
           wisedom
           of
           Pa●l
           in
           forbearing
           of
           liberty
           ,
           while
           they
           doe
           nothing
           lesse
           then
           apply
           the
           same
           to
           the
           dutyes
           of
           charity
           .
           For
           so
           that
           they
           may
           prouide
           for
           their
           owne
           quietnes
           ,
           they
           wish
           all
           mention
           of
           liberty
           to
           be
           buryed
           ,
           whereas
           it
           is
           no
           lesse
           behoouefull
           for
           our
           neighbours
           ,
           sometime
           to
           vse
           liberty
           for
           their
           benefit
           and
           edification
           then
           in
           fit
           place
           to
           restraine
           it
           for
           their
           commodity
           .
           But
           it
           is
           the
           part
           of
           a
           godly
           man
           to
           thinke
           ,
           that
           free
           power
           in
           ou●ward
           things
           ,
           is
           
           therefore
           graunted
           him
           ,
           that
           hee
           may
           hee
           the
           freer
           to
           all
           dutyes
           of
           charity
           .
        
         
           But
           whatsoeuer
           I
           haue
           spoken
           concerning
           of
           auoiding
           offences
           my
           meaning
           is
           that
           it
           bee
           referred
           to
           meane
           and
           different
           things
           .
           
           For
           those
           things
           that
           are
           necessary
           to
           bee
           done
           are
           not
           to
           bee
           left
           vndone
           for
           feare
           of
           any
           offence
           .
           For
           as
           our
           liberty
           is
           to
           bee
           submitted
           to
           charity
           ,
           so
           charity
           it selfe
           likewise
           ought
           to
           bee
           vnder
           the
           purenesse
           of
           faith
           .
           Verily
           here
           ought
           also
           to
           bee
           had
           regard
           of
           charity
           ,
           but
           so
           far
           as
           to
           the
           altars
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           that
           for
           our
           neighbours
           sake
           wee
           offend
           not
           God.
           Their
           intemperance
           is
           not
           to
           bee
           allowed
           ,
           which
           doe
           nothing
           but
           with
           troublesome
           turmoiling
           and
           which
           had
           rather
           rashly
           to
           rend
           all
           things
           then
           leasurely
           to
           rip
           them
           .
           Neither
           yet
           are
           they
           to
           be
           harkned
           to
           ,
           which
           when
           they
           bee
           leaders
           of
           men
           into
           a
           thousand
           so●t
           of
           vngodlinesse
           ,
           yet
           doe
           feigne
           that
           they
           must
           behaue
           themselues
           so
           ,
           that
           they
           be
           none
           offence
           to
           their
           neighbours
           .
           As
           though
           they
           doe
           not
           in
           the
           meane
           edifie
           the
           
           consciences
           of
           their
           neighbours
           to
           euill
           specially
           whereas
           they
           sticke
           fast
           in
           the
           same
           mire
           without
           any
           hope
           of
           getting
           out
           .
           And
           the
           pleasant
           men
           forsooth
           ,
           whether
           their
           neighbour
           bee
           to
           bee
           instructed
           with
           doctrine
           or
           example
           of
           life
           ,
           say
           that
           he
           must
           be
           fed
           with
           milke
           ,
           whom
           they
           fill
           with
           most
           euill
           and
           poysonous
           opinions
           .
           Paul
           reported
           that
           he
           fed
           the
           Corinthians
           with
           drinking
           of
           milke
           ,
           
           but
           if
           the
           Popish
           Masse
           had
           then
           been
           among
           them
           ,
           would
           hee
           haue
           sacrifized
           to
           haue
           giuen
           them
           the
           drinke
           of
           milke
           ?
           No
           :
           for
           milke
           is
           not
           poyson
           .
           Therefore
           they
           lie
           in
           saying
           that
           they
           feed
           them
           ,
           whom
           vnder
           a
           show
           of
           flattering
           allurements
           they
           cruelly
           kill
           .
           But
           gra●ting
           that
           such
           dissembling
           for
           a
           time
           is
           to
           bee
           allowed
           ,
           how
           long
           yet
           will
           they
           feed
           their
           childrē
           with
           milke
           .
           For
           if
           they
           neuer
           grow
           bigge
           that
           they
           may
           at
           the
           least
           bee
           able
           to
           beare
           some
           light
           meat
           ,
           it
           is
           certaine
           that
           they
           were
           neuer
           brought
           vp
           with
           milke
           .
           There
           are
           two
           reasons
           that
           moue
           me
           ,
           why
           I
           doe
           not
           now
           more
           sharply
           contend
           with
           them
           :
           first
           because
           their
           follies
           are
           
           scarcely
           worthy
           to
           bee
           confuted
           ,
           ●ith
           they
           worthily
           seeme
           filthy
           in
           the
           sight
           of
           all
           men
           that
           haue
           sound
           wit
           :
           secondly
           because
           I
           haue
           sufficiently
           done
           it
           in
           peculiar
           bookes
           I
           will
           not
           now
           doe
           a
           thing
           already
           done
           .
           Onely
           let
           the
           reade●s
           remember
           this
           ,
           that
           with
           whatsoeuer
           offences
           Sathan
           and
           the
           world
           goe
           about
           to
           turne
           vs
           away
           from
           the
           ordinances
           of
           God
           ,
           or
           to
           stay
           vs
           from
           following
           that
           which
           hee
           appointeth
           ,
           yet
           wee
           must
           neuerthelesse
           goe
           earnestly
           forward
           ,
           and
           then
           ,
           that
           whatsoeuer
           dangers
           hang
           vpon
           it
           ,
           yet
           is
           it
           not
           at
           our
           liberty
           to
           swarue
           one
           haires
           bredth
           from
           the
           commandement
           of
           the
           same
           God
           ,
           neither
           is
           it
           lawfull
           by
           any
           pretence
           to
           attempt
           any
           thing
           but
           that
           which
           he
           giueth
           vs
           leaue
           .
        
         
           Now
           therefore
           sith
           faithfull
           consciences
           ,
           
           hauing
           receiued
           such
           prerogatiue
           of
           liberty
           as
           wee
           haue
           aboue
           set
           forth
           ,
           haue
           by
           the
           benefit
           of
           Christ
           obtained
           this
           ,
           that
           they
           bee
           not
           entangled
           with
           any
           snares
           of
           obseruations
           in
           those
           things
           in
           which
           the
           Lord
           willed
           that
           they
           should
           bee
           at
           liberty
           :
           we
           conclude
           
           that
           they
           are
           exempt
           from
           all
           power
           of
           men
           .
           For
           it
           is
           vnmeete
           ,
           that
           either
           Christ
           should
           loose
           the
           thanke
           of
           his
           so
           great
           liberality
           ,
           or
           consciences
           their
           profit
           .
           Neither
           ought
           wee
           to
           thinke
           it
           a
           sleight
           matter
           which
           we
           see
           to
           haue
           cost
           Christ
           so
           deare
           ,
           namely
           which
           hee
           
             valued
             not
             with
             gold
             or
             siluer
             but
             with
             his
             owne
             blood
             :
          
           
           so
           that
           Paul
           sticketh
           not
           to
           say
           ,
           
             that
             his
             death
             is
             made
             voide
             if
             we
             yeeld
             our
             soules
             into
             subiection
             to
             men
             .
          
           For
           hee
           trauaileth
           about
           nothing
           else
           in
           certaine
           Chapters
           of
           the
           Epistle
           to
           the
           ●alathians
           ,
           but
           to
           shew
           that
           Christ
           is
           darkened
           ,
           or
           rather
           destroyed
           to
           vs
           ,
           vnlesse
           our
           consciences
           stand
           fast
           in
           this
           liberty
           which
           verily
           they
           haue
           lost
           ,
           if
           they
           may
           at
           the
           will
           of
           men
           bee
           snared
           with
           the
           bonds
           of
           lawes
           and
           ordinances
           .
           But
           as
           it
           is
           a
           thing
           most
           worthy
           to
           bee
           knowne
           ,
           so
           it
           needeth
           a
           longer
           and
           plainer
           declaration
           .
           For
           so
           soone
           as
           any
           word
           is
           spoken
           of
           the
           abrogating
           of
           the
           ordinance
           of
           men
           ,
           by
           and
           by
           great
           troubles
           are
           raised
           vp
           :
           partly
           by
           seditious
           men
           ,
           partly
           by
           slanderers
           ,
           as
           though
           the
           whole
           obedience
           of
           men
           
           were
           at
           once
           taken
           away
           and
           ouerthrowne
           .
        
         
           Therefore
           that
           none
           of
           vs
           may
           stumble
           at
           this
           stone
           ,
           first
           let
           vs
           consider
           that
           there
           are
           two
           sorts
           of
           gouernment
           in
           man
           :
           
           the
           one
           spirituall
           ,
           whereby
           the
           conscience
           is
           framed
           to
           godlinesse
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           worship
           of
           God
           :
           the
           other
           ciuill
           ,
           whereby
           man
           is
           trained
           to
           the
           duties
           of
           humanity
           and
           ciuility
           which
           are
           to
           bee
           kept
           among
           men
           .
           They
           are
           commonly
           by
           not
           vnfit
           names
           called
           the
           Spirituall
           and
           Temporall
           iurisdiction
           ,
           whereby
           is
           signified
           ,
           that
           the
           first
           of
           the
           two
           formes
           of
           gouernment
           pertaineth
           to
           the
           life
           of
           the
           soule
           ,
           and
           the
           later
           is
           occupied
           in
           the
           things
           of
           this
           p●esent
           life
           :
           not
           onely
           in
           feeding
           and
           clothing
           ,
           but
           in
           setting
           ●orth
           of
           lawes
           whereby
           a
           man
           may
           spend
           his
           life
           among
           men
           holily
           ,
           honestly
           and
           soberly
           .
           For
           that
           first
           kind
           hath
           place
           in
           the
           inward
           mind
           ,
           this
           later
           kind
           ordereth
           onely
           the
           outward
           behauiours
           .
           The
           one
           wee
           may
           call
           the
           spirituall
           Kingdome
           ,
           the
           other
           the
           ciuill
           Kingdome
           .
           But
           these
           two
           ,
           as
           we
           haue
           diuided
           them
           ,
           must
           bee
           either
           of
           them
           
           alway
           seuerally
           considered
           by
           themselues
           ,
           and
           when
           the
           one
           is
           in
           considering
           ,
           wee
           must
           withdraw
           and
           turne
           away
           our
           minds
           from
           the
           thinking
           vpon
           the
           other
           .
           For
           there
           are
           in
           man
           as
           it
           were
           two
           worlds
           ,
           which
           both
           diuers
           Kings
           and
           diuers
           Lawes
           may
           gouerne
           .
           By
           this
           putting
           of
           difference
           shall
           come
           to
           passe
           ,
           that
           that
           which
           the
           Gospell
           teacheth
           of
           the
           spirituall
           liberty
           ,
           wee
           shall
           not
           wrongfully
           draw
           to
           the
           ciuill
           order
           ,
           as
           though
           Christians
           were
           according
           to
           the
           outward
           gouernment
           ,
           lesse
           subiect
           to
           the
           lawes
           of
           men
           because
           their
           consciences
           are
           at
           liberty
           before
           God
           :
           as
           though
           they
           were
           therefore
           exempt
           from
           all
           bondage
           of
           the
           flesh
           ,
           because
           they
           are
           free
           according
           to
           the
           spirit
           .
           Againe
           ,
           because
           euen
           in
           those
           ordinances
           which
           seeme
           to
           pertaine
           to
           the
           spirituall
           Kingdome
           ,
           there
           may
           bee
           some
           error
           :
           we
           must
           also
           put
           difference
           betweene
           these
           which
           are
           to
           bee
           taken
           for
           lawfull
           and
           agreeable
           to
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           :
           and
           on
           the
           other
           side
           which
           ought
           not
           to
           haue
           place
           among
           the
           Godly
           ▪
           Of
           the
           Ciuill
           gouernment
           as
           also
           
           so
           of
           the
           Ecclesiasticall
           lawes
           ,
           I
           omit
           to
           speake
           of
           at
           this
           time
           ,
           because
           it
           hath
           beene
           discussed
           sufficiently
           by
           learned
           Authors
           already
           .
           Of
           this
           discourse
           let
           this
           bee
           the
           conclusion
           ,
           The
           question
           as
           I
           haue
           said
           of
           it selfe
           not
           being
           very
           darke
           or
           en●angled
           ,
           doth
           for
           this
           cause
           trouble
           many
           because
           they
           doe
           not
           wisely
           put
           difference
           betweene
           the
           outward
           court
           as
           they
           call
           it
           ,
           and
           the
           court
           of
           conscience
           .
           Moreouer
           this
           increaseth
           the
           difficulty
           ,
           
           that
           Paul●eacheth
           ●eacheth
           that
           the
           
             Magistrate
             ought
             to
             bee
             obeyed
             not
             onely
             for
             feare
             of
             punishment
             but
             also
             for
             conscience
             sake
             .
          
           Whereupon
           followeth
           that
           consciences
           are
           also
           bound
           by
           the
           ciuill
           lawes
           .
           If
           it
           were
           so
           ,
           all
           should
           come
           to
           nought
           which
           wee
           both
           haue
           spoken
           ,
           and
           shall
           speake
           of
           the
           spirituall
           gouernment
           .
           For
           the
           loosing
           of
           this
           knot
           ,
           fi●st
           it
           is
           good
           to
           know
           what
           is
           conscience
           .
           And
           the
           definition
           thereof
           is
           to
           be
           fetched
           from
           the
           deriuation
           of
           the
           word
           ,
           For
           as
           when
           men
           doe
           with
           mind
           and
           vnderstanding
           conceiue
           the
           knowledge
           of
           things
           ,
           they
           are
           thereby
           said
           〈◊〉
           )
           to
           know
           ,
           whereupon
           is
           also
           
           deriued
           the
           name
           of
           science
           :
           Knowledge
           :
           so
           when
           they
           haue
           a
           feeling
           of
           the
           iudgement
           of
           God
           ,
           as
           a
           witnesse
           ioyned
           with
           them
           ,
           which
           doth
           not
           suffer
           them
           to
           hide
           their
           sinnes
           ,
           but
           that
           they
           bee
           drawne
           accused
           to
           the
           iudgement
           seat
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           same
           feeling
           is
           called
           conscience
           .
           For
           it
           is
           a
           certaine
           meane
           betweene
           God
           and
           man
           ,
           because
           it
           suffereth
           not
           man
           to
           suppresse
           in
           himselfe
           ,
           that
           which
           hee
           knoweth
           ,
           but
           pursueth
           him
           so
           far
           till
           it
           bringeth
           him
           to
           guiltinesse
           .
        
         
           This
           is
           it
           which
           Paul
           meaneth
           ,
           
           where
           hee
           saith
           ,
           
             that
             the
             conscience
             doth
             together
             witnesse
             with
             men
             ,
          
           when
           their
           thoughts
           doe
           accuse
           or
           acquit
           them
           in
           the
           iudgement
           of
           God.
           Therefore
           this
           feeling
           which
           presenteth
           man
           to
           the
           iudgement
           of
           God
           ,
           is
           as
           a
           keeper
           ioyned
           vnto
           man
           ,
           to
           marke
           and
           espie
           all
           his
           secrets
           ,
           that
           nothing
           may
           remaine
           buryed
           in
           obliuion
           .
           Whereupon
           also
           cometh
           that
           auncient
           Prouerbe
           :
           
             Conscience
             is
             a
             thousand
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           
           And
           for
           the
           same
           reason
           ,
           
           Pete●
           hath
           set
           the
           examination
           of
           a
           good
           conscience
           for
           the
           quietnes
           
           of
           minde
           ,
           when
           being
           perswaded
           of
           the
           grace
           of
           Christ
           ,
           wee
           doe
           without
           feare
           present
           our selues
           before
           God.
           And
           the
           author
           of
           the
           Epistle
           to
           the
           Hebrewes
           setteth
           to
           haue
           no
           more
           conscience
           of
           sinne
           ,
           
           instead
           of
           to
           bee
           deliuered
           or
           acquitted
           that
           sinne
           may
           no
           more
           accuse
           vs.
           
        
         
           Therefore
           as
           worke
           hath
           respect
           to
           men
           ,
           
           so
           conscience
           is
           referred
           to
           God
           ,
           so
           that
           a
           good
           conscience
           is
           nothing
           else
           but
           the
           inward
           purenesse
           of
           the
           heart
           .
           
           In
           which
           sence
           Paul
           writeth
           
             that
             Charity
             is
             the
             fulfilling
             of
             the
             law
             out
             of
             〈◊〉
             pure
             conscience
             and
             faith
             not
             faigned
             .
          
           Afterward
           also
           in
           the
           same
           chapter
           ,
           he
           sheweth
           how
           much
           it
           differeth
           from
           vnderstanding
           ,
           saying
           
             that
             some
             had
             suffered
             shipwrack
             from
             the
             faith
             ,
             because
             they
             had
             forsaken
             a
             good
             conscience
             .
          
           For
           in
           these
           words
           hee
           signifieth
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           liuely
           affection
           to
           worship
           God
           ,
           and
           a
           sincere
           endeauour
           to
           liue
           holily
           and
           godlily
           .
           Sometime
           it
           extendeth
           also
           to
           men
           ,
           as
           in
           Luke
           ,
           
           where
           the
           same
           Paul
           protested
           ,
           
             that
             hee
             endeauored
             himselfe
             to
             walke
             with
             a
             good
             conscience
             toward
             God
             and
             
             men
             .
          
           But
           this
           was
           therefore
           said
           ,
           because
           the
           fruits
           of
           a
           good
           conscience
           ,
           doe
           flow
           and
           come
           euen
           to
           men
           .
           But
           in
           speaking
           properly
           ,
           it
           hath
           respect
           to
           God
           onely
           ,
           as
           I
           haue
           already
           said
           .
           Hereby
           it
           cometh
           to
           passe
           ,
           that
           the
           law
           is
           said
           to
           bind
           the
           Conscience
           ,
           which
           simply
           bindeth
           a
           man
           without
           respect
           of
           men
           ;
           or
           without
           hauing
           any
           consideration
           of
           them
           .
           As
           for
           example
           :
           God
           commandeth
           not
           onely
           to
           keepe
           the
           minde
           chaste
           ,
           and
           pure
           from
           all
           lust
           ;
           but
           also
           forbiddeth
           all
           manner
           of
           filthinesse
           of
           words
           ,
           and
           outward
           wantonnesse
           whatsoeuer
           it
           bee
           .
           To
           the
           keeping
           of
           this
           law
           ,
           my
           conscience
           is
           subiect
           ,
           although
           there
           liued
           not
           one
           man
           in
           the
           world
           .
           So
           hee
           that
           behaueth
           himselfe
           intemperately
           ,
           not
           only
           sinneth
           in
           that
           hee
           giueth
           an
           euill
           example
           ,
           to
           the
           brethren
           :
           but
           also
           hath
           his
           conscience
           boūd
           with
           guiltinesse
           before
           God.
           In
           things
           that
           are
           of
           themselues
           meane
           ,
           there
           is
           another
           consideration
           .
           For
           wee
           ought
           to
           abstaine
           from
           them
           ,
           if
           they
           breede
           any
           offence
           ,
           but
           the
           conscience
           still
           being
           free
           .
           So
           Paul
           speaketh
           of
           flesh
           consecrate
           
           secrate
           to
           Idols
           .
           
             If
             any
          
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             mooue
             any
             doubt
             touch
             it
             not
             for
             conscience
             sake
             .
          
           I
           say
           for
           conscience
           ,
           not
           thine
           owne
           but
           the
           others
           .
           For
           a
           faithful
           man
           doth
           not
           sinne
           which
           being
           first
           warned
           should
           neuerthelesse
           eate
           such
           flesh
           .
           But
           howsoeuer
           in
           respect
           of
           his
           brother
           it
           is
           necessary
           for
           him
           to
           abstaine
           as
           it
           is
           prescribed
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           I
           haue
           deliuered
           you
           the
           freedome
           and
           liberty
           of
           Christians
           ,
           wee
           are
           not
           to
           please
           our selues
           but
           edifie
           our
           neighbour
           :
           vse
           it
           not
           deceitfull
           ,
           make
           it
           not
           a
           cloake
           to
           couer
           your
           vnrighteousnesse
           ,
           but
           rather
           hauing
           peace
           with
           God
           in
           our
           mindes
           ,
           wee
           also
           may
           liue
           charitably
           amongst
           men
           .
           For
           your
           liberty
           auaileth
           nothing
           if
           you
           cast
           not
           away
           your
           sin
           God
           
             (
             when
             the
             measure
             of
             your
             iniquity
             is
             full
             )
          
           will
           cast
           you
           of
           
             for
             your
             sinne
          
           :
           
           for
           as
           he
           is
           iust
           ,
           so
           hee
           hath
           
             power
             to
             kill
             and
             cast
             into
             Hell
             all
             hardened
             and
             ●npenitent
             sinners
             .
          
           If
           therefore
           ,
           you
           will
           auoyd
           the
           cursed
           effects
           of
           sinne
           in
           this
           life
           ,
           and
           eternall
           wrath
           thereunto
           in
           the
           world
           to
           come
           &
           be
           assured
           that
           you
           are
           not
           of
           the
           number
           of
           those
           ,
           
           who
           are
           giuen
           ouer
           to
           a
           
             reprobate
             sence
          
           ,
           
           
             Let
             then
             my
             counsaile
             bee
             acceptable
             to
             you
             :
             breake
             of
             your
             sins
             by
             righteousnes
             ,
             and
             your
             iniquity
             by
             shewing
             mercy
             to
             your
             brethren
             .
             O
             let
             there
             be
             (
             at
             length
             )
             an
             healing
             of
             your
             errors
             .
             Nathan
          
           vsed
           but
           one
           parable
           ,
           
           and
           Dauid
           was
           conuerted
           .
           Ionas
           preached
           but
           once
           to
           Niniuy
           ,
           and
           the
           whole
           citty
           repented
           :
           
             Christ
             looked
             but
             once
             on
             Peter
             ,
             and
             hee
             went
             out
             and
             wept
             bitterly
             .
          
           And
           now
           that
           you
           are
           oft
           ,
           and
           so
           louingly
           entreated
           ;
           not
           by
           A
           Prophet
           onely
           ,
           but
           by
           Christ
           the
           Lord
           of
           Prophets
           :
           
           yea
           ,
           that
           God
           himselfe
           ,
           by
           his
           embassadors
           enteates
           you
           to
           bee
           reconciled
           to
           him
           :
           leaue
           of
           your
           Adulteryes
           with
           Dauid
           ,
           repent
           of
           your
           sins
           like
           a
           true
           Niniuite
           ,
           &
           weepe
           bitterly
           for
           your
           offences
           .
           Content
           not
           your selues
           with
           that
           formall
           religion
           ,
           which
           vnregenerate
           men
           haue
           framed
           to
           themselues
           ,
           instead
           of
           sincere
           deuotion
           :
           for
           in
           the
           multitude
           of
           opinions
           ,
           most
           men
           haue
           almost
           lost
           the
           practise
           of
           Religion
           .
           Thinke
           not
           that
           you
           are
           a
           Christian
           good
           enough
           ,
           because
           you
           doe
           as
           the
           most
           ,
           and
           are
           
           not
           so
           bad
           as
           the
           worst
           .
           No
           man
           is
           so
           wicked
           ,
           that
           hee
           is
           addicted
           to
           all
           kind
           of
           vices
           ,
           (
           for
           there
           is
           an
           Antipathy
           betwixt
           some
           vices
           )
           But
           remember
           that
           Christ
           saith
           ;
           
           
             Except
             your
             righteousnes
             ,
             exceede
             the
             righteousnesse
             of
             the
             Scribes
             and
             Pharisees
             ;
             yee
             shall
             in
             no
             case
             enter
             into
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             Heauen
             .
          
        
         
           Consider
           with
           your selues
           ,
           how
           far
           you
           come
           short
           of
           the
           Pharisees
           in
           fasting
           ,
           praying
           ,
           frequenting
           the
           Church
           and
           in
           giuing
           of
           Almes
           .
           Thinke
           with
           your selues
           ,
           how
           many
           Pagans
           who
           neuer
           knew
           Baptisme
           ,
           yet
           in
           morall
           vertues
           ,
           and
           honesty
           of
           life
           ,
           doe
           goe
           far
           beyond
           you
           .
           Where
           is
           then
           the
           life
           of
           Christ
           your
           Master
           ?
           and
           how
           far
           are
           you
           from
           being
           true
           Christians
           ?
           A
           true
           Christian
           ,
           must
           haue
           respect
           to
           walke
           in
           the
           truth
           of
           his
           heart
           ;
           in
           all
           the
           commandements
           of
           God
           alike
           ,
           
           
             for
             hee
             that
             shall
             offend
             in
             one
             point
             of
             the
             law
             ,
             is
             guilty
             of
             all
             .
          
           
           And
           Peter
           bids
           vs
           ,
           
             Lay
             aside
          
           ,
           (
           not
           some
           ,
           but
           )
           
             all
             malice
             ,
             guile
             ,
             and
             hypocrisies
             ,
          
           One
           sinne
           is
           enough
           to
           damne
           a
           mans
           soule
           ,
           vvithout
           Repen●●●ce
           ;
           dreame
           not
           to
           goe
           to
           Heauen
           ,
           
           by
           any
           nearer
           or
           easier
           way
           then
           Christ
           hath
           trained
           vs
           in
           this
           world
           .
           
           The
           way
           to
           Heauen
           ,
           
           is
           not
           easie
           or
           common
           ;
           but
           streight
           and
           narrow
           ,
           
           yea
           so
           narrow
           that
           Christ
           protesteth
           ,
           
           
             that
             a
             rich
             man
             ,
             shall
             hardly
             enter
             into
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             Heauen
          
           ;
           and
           that
           those
           who
           enter
           are
           but
           few
           :
           and
           that
           those
           few
           cannot
           get
           in
           but
           by
           striuing
           :
           and
           that
           some
           of
           those
           who
           striue
           to
           enter
           in
           ,
           shall
           not
           be
           able
           .
           This
           all
           Gods
           Saints
           (
           whilst
           they
           here
           liued
           )
           knew
           well
           ,
           when
           with
           so
           often
           fasting
           ,
           so
           earnest
           prayers
           ,
           so
           frequent
           hearing
           the
           word
           ,
           and
           receiuing
           the
           Sacraments
           ,
           and
           with
           such
           abundance
           of
           teares
           ,
           they
           deuoutly
           beg'd
           at
           the
           hands
           of
           God
           for
           Christs
           sake
           ,
           to
           be
           receiued
           into
           his
           Kingdome
           .
        
         
           
             O
             then
             trie
             your
             spirits
             whether
             they
             are
             of
             God
             ,
          
           deceiue
           not
           your selues
           ,
           by
           diffidence
           ,
           despaire
           ,
           or
           too
           much
           fidelity
           ;
           dote
           not
           too
           much
           vpon
           these
           wodden
           cottages
           ,
           these
           houses
           of
           moulding
           clay
           ,
           which
           are
           but
           the
           tents
           of
           vngodlinesse
           ,
           the
           receptacle
           ,
           &
           habitation
           of
           sinners
           ,
           but
           looke
           rather
           ,
           and
           long
           for
           this
           
             Heauenly
             citty
             ,
             whose
             builder
             and
             maker
             is
             
             God
             :
          
           
           which
           he
           ,
           
             (
             who
             is
             not
             ashamed
             to
             be
             called
             our
             God
             :
             )
             hath
             prepared
             for
             you
             .
          
           
        
         
           By
           all
           these
           things
           which
           haue
           beene
           deliuered
           to
           you
           ,
           you
           may
           easily
           perceiue
           ,
           how
           destitute
           &
           naked
           ,
           mankind
           is
           of
           all
           good
           things
           :
           and
           how
           he
           wanteth
           all
           helps
           of
           saluation
           .
           Wherefore
           if
           he
           seeke
           for
           releifes
           whereby
           he
           may
           succour
           his
           necessity
           ,
           hee
           must
           goe
           out
           of
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           repaire
           to
           the
           fulnesse
           of
           riches
           laid
           vp
           in
           Christ.
           This
           is
           afterward
           declared
           to
           vs
           ,
           that
           the
           Lord
           of
           his
           owne
           free
           will
           and
           liberality
           ,
           doth
           giue
           himselfe
           to
           vs
           in
           Christ
           ,
           in
           whom
           he
           offereth
           vs
           ,
           instead
           of
           our
           misery
           ,
           felicity
           ,
           instead
           of
           our
           need
           ,
           wealthinesse
           ,
           in
           whom
           hee
           openeth
           to
           vs
           all
           heauenly
           and
           celestiall
           treasures
           ;
           that
           ou●
           whole
           Faith
           should
           behold
           his
           beloued
           sonne
           ,
           and
           so
           bee
           filled
           with
           all
           manner
           of
           diuine
           pleasures
           ,
           
           at
           his
           right
           hand
           ,
           and
           drink
           out
           of
           the
           riuers
           of
           pleasures
           that
           vpon
           him
           our
           whole
           expectation
           should
           hang
           ,
           in
           him
           our
           whole
           hope
           should
           rest
           :
           This
           verily
           is
           the
           secret
           and
           hidden
           Philosophie
           ,
           which
           cannot
           bee
           wrung
           
           out
           with
           Logicall
           arguments
           :
           but
           they
           learne
           it
           whose
           eyes
           God
           hath
           opened
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           see
           light
           in
           his
           light
           .
           But
           since
           wee
           are
           taught
           ,
           by
           faith
           to
           acknowledge
           ,
           that
           whatsoeuer
           wee
           haue
           neede
           of
           ,
           whatsoeuer
           is
           wanting
           in
           vs
           ;
           the
           same
           is
           plentifully
           in
           God
           ,
           and
           in
           our
           Lord
           Iesus
           Christ
           ,
           namely
           in
           whom
           the
           Lord
           ,
           willed
           the
           whole
           fulnesse
           of
           his
           largenesse
           to
           rest
           ;
           that
           from
           thence
           wee
           should
           all
           draw
           ,
           as
           out
           of
           a
           most
           plentifull
           fountaine
           :
           now
           it
           remaineth
           that
           wee
           seeke
           in
           him
           ,
           and
           with
           prayers
           craue
           of
           him
           that
           ,
           which
           we
           haue
           learned
           to
           be
           in
           him
           .
           Otherwise
           to
           know
           God
           ,
           to
           bee
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           giuer
           of
           all
           good
           things
           ,
           which
           allureth
           vs
           to
           pray
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           goe
           to
           him
           and
           pray
           to
           him
           ;
           should
           as
           little
           profit
           vs
           ,
           as
           if
           a
           man
           should
           neglect
           a
           treasure
           shewed
           him
           buried
           and
           digged
           in
           the
           ground
           .
           Therefore
           the
           Apostle
           to
           shew
           that
           true
           Faith
           cannot
           bee
           idle
           from
           calling
           vpon
           God
           ,
           hath
           set
           this
           order
           :
           
           that
           as
           
             of
             the
             Gospell
             springeth
             Faith
             ,
             so
             by
             it
             our
             hearts
             are
             framed
             to
             call
             vpon
             the
             name
             of
             God.
          
           And
           this
           is
           
           the
           same
           thing
           which
           hee
           had
           a
           little
           before
           said
           ,
           that
           the
           spirit
           of
           Adoption
           which
           sealeth
           in
           our
           hearts
           the
           witnesse
           of
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           raiseth
           vp
           our
           spirits
           ,
           that
           they
           dare
           shew
           forth
           their
           desires
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           stirre
           vp
           vnspeakable
           groanings
           ,
           and
           crie
           with
           confidence
           Abba
           ,
           Father
           :
           It
           is
           meete
           therefore
           ,
           that
           this
           last
           point
           because
           it
           was
           before
           but
           onely
           spoken
           of
           ,
           by
           the
           way
           ,
           and
           as
           it
           were
           lightly
           touched
           ;
           should
           now
           bee
           more
           largely
           treated
           of
           .
           Wherein
           I
           will
           briefly
           shew
           you
           some
           particular
           ,
           and
           especiall
           commodities
           ;
           which
           the
           faithfull
           by
           constant
           ,
           feruent
           ,
           and
           earnest
           prayer
           attaine
           at
           the
           hands
           of
           the
           Almighty
           .
        
         
           This
           we
           get
           by
           the
           benefit
           of
           prayer
           ,
           
           that
           wee
           attaine
           to
           those
           riches
           with
           are
           laid
           vp
           for
           vs
           with
           the
           heauenly
           Father
           .
           For
           there
           is
           a
           certaine
           communicating
           of
           men
           with
           God
           whereby
           they
           entring
           into
           the
           sanctuary
           of
           God
           ,
           doe
           in
           his
           owne
           presence
           ,
           call
           to
           him
           touching
           his
           promise
           ;
           that
           the
           same
           thing
           which
           they
           beleeued
           him
           ,
           affirming
           onely
           in
           word
           ,
           not
           to
           bee
           vaine
           ,
           they
           may
           when
           need●
           so
           requireth
           find
           in
           
           experience
           .
           Therefore
           wee
           see
           that
           there
           is
           no
           thing
           set
           forth
           to
           vs
           ,
           to
           bee
           looked
           for
           at
           the
           hand
           of
           the
           Lord
           which
           wee
           are
           not
           commanded
           to
           craue
           with
           prayers
           :
           for
           true
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           by
           prayers
           are
           digged
           vp
           the
           treasures
           which
           our
           faith
           hath
           looked
           vpon
           ,
           being
           shewed
           to
           it
           by
           the
           Gospell
           of
           the
           Lord.
           By
           prayer
           wee
           are
           enriched
           with
           all
           the
           graces
           of
           the
           Almighty
           ;
           and
           in
           our
           distresses
           ,
           and
           calamities
           both
           quieted
           and
           releiued
           ;
           what
           blessing
           soeuer
           wee
           would
           haue
           ,
           or
           from
           what
           plague
           ,
           trouble
           ,
           or
           necessity
           soeuer
           bee
           deliuered
           ,
           we
           may
           procure
           from
           God
           ,
           by
           faithfull
           prayer
           .
        
         
           By
           prayer
           we
           doe
           as
           by
           the
           hand
           of
           Faith
           ,
           violently
           seize
           and
           take
           possession
           of
           Heauen
           ,
           for
           our
           inheritance
           :
           &
           make
           our selues
           free
           Citizens
           of
           the
           heauenly
           Ierusalem
           ,
           where
           all
           the
           elect
           shall
           enioy
           ,
           these
           excellent
           prerogatiues
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           They
           shall
           bee
           all
           Kings
           ,
           
           and
           Priests
           :
           Spirituall
           Kings
           to
           raigne
           with
           Christ
           ,
           and
           to
           triumph
           ouer
           Sathan
           ,
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           Reprobates
           :
           and
           spirituall
           
           Priests
           ,
           to
           offer
           vnto
           God
           the
           spirituall
           Sacrifice
           ,
           
           of
           Prayse
           and
           Thankesgiuings
           for
           euermore
           .
           And
           therefore
           they
           are
           said
           to
           weare
           both
           Crownes
           ,
           and
           Roabes
           .
           
           Oh
           what
           a
           comfort
           is
           this
           to
           poore
           Parents
           ,
           that
           haue
           many
           Children
           ,
           if
           they
           breed
           them
           vp
           in
           the
           feare
           of
           God
           ,
           to
           be
           true
           Christians
           :
           then
           are
           they
           parents
           to
           so
           many
           kings
           &
           Priests
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Their
           bodies
           shall
           shine
           as
           the
           brightnesse
           of
           the
           Sunne
           in
           the
           firmament
           :
           
           like
           the
           glorious
           body
           of
           Christ
           ,
           which
           shined
           brighter
           then
           the
           Sunne
           at
           Noone
           ,
           when
           it
           appeared
           to
           
             Paul
             :
             Act.
          
           12.
           6.
           
           
        
         
           A
           glimpse
           of
           which
           glorious
           brightnesse
           ,
           appeared
           in
           the
           bodyes
           of
           Moses
           and
           Elias
           ,
           tranfigured
           with
           our
           Lord
           in
           the
           holy
           Mount.
           Therefore
           (
           saith
           the
           Apostle
           )
           it
           shall
           rise
           a
           Glorious
           Body
           :
           
           yea
           ,
           a
           Spirituall
           Body
           ,
           not
           in
           Substance
           ,
           but
           in
           quality
           preserued
           by
           spirituall
           meanes
           ,
           
           and
           hauing
           as
           (
           an
           Angell
           )
           agility
           to
           descend
           and
           ascend
           .
           
           What
           a
           honour
           is
           this
           ?
           That
           our
           bodyes
           (
           falling
           more
           vile
           then
           a
           carrion
           ,
           )
           should
           thus
           arise
           in
           glory
           ,
           like
           vnto
           the
           
           Body
           of
           the
           Son
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           4.
           
           Lastly
           ,
           they
           (
           together
           with
           all
           the
           holy
           Angels
           )
           there
           ,
           keepe
           (
           without
           any
           labour
           to
           distract
           them
           )
           a
           perpetuall
           Sabbath
           ,
           to
           the
           glory
           ,
           honour
           ,
           and
           praise
           of
           the
           all
           Blessed
           Trinity
           ,
           for
           the
           Creating
           ,
           Redeeming
           ,
           and
           Sanctifying
           ,
           of
           the
           Church
           :
           and
           for
           his
           Power
           ,
           Wisdome
           ,
           Iustice
           ,
           Mercy
           ,
           and
           goodnesse
           ,
           in
           the
           gouernment
           of
           Heauen
           and
           Earth
           .
        
         
           They
           shall
           know
           God
           with
           a
           perfect
           knowledge
           so
           farre
           as
           creatures
           can
           possibly
           comprehend
           the
           Creator
           .
           
           For
           there
           we
           shall
           see
           the
           Word
           ,
           
           the
           Creator
           ;
           and
           in
           the
           Word
           ,
           all
           Creatures
           that
           by
           the
           Word
           were
           created
           ,
           that
           we
           shall
           not
           neede
           to
           learne
           (
           of
           the
           thing
           which
           wee
           made
           )
           the
           knowledge
           of
           him
           by
           whom
           all
           things
           were
           made
           .
           The
           excellentest
           creatures
           of
           this
           life
           ,
           are
           but
           a
           darke
           vaile
           ,
           drawne
           betwixt
           God
           and
           vs
           :
           but
           when
           this
           vaile
           shall
           bee
           drawen
           aside
           ,
           then
           shall
           wee
           see
           God
           face
           to
           face
           ,
           and
           know
           him
           as
           wee
           are
           knowne
           .
           Wee
           shall
           know
           the
           power
           of
           the
           Father
           ,
           the
           Wisdome
           of
           
           the
           Son
           ,
           the
           grace
           of
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           ;
           &
           the
           indiuisible
           nature
           of
           the
           blessed
           Trinity
           .
           
           The
           greatest
           knowledg
           that
           men
           can
           attaine
           vnto
           in
           this
           life
           ,
           comes
           as
           farre
           short
           of
           the
           knowledge
           which
           wee
           shall
           haue
           in
           Heauen
           ,
           as
           the
           knowledge
           of
           a
           child
           that
           cannot
           yet
           speake
           plaine
           is
           to
           the
           knowledge
           of
           the
           greatest
           Philosopher
           in
           the
           world
           .
           They
           who
           thirst
           for
           knowledge
           ,
           let
           them
           long
           bee
           Students
           in
           this
           Vniuersity
           .
           
           For
           all
           the
           light
           by
           which
           we
           know
           any
           thing
           in
           this
           world
           ,
           is
           nothing
           but
           the
           shadow
           of
           God.
           But
           when
           wee
           shall
           know
           God
           in
           heauen
           ,
           wee
           shall
           in
           him
           ,
           know
           the
           manner
           of
           the
           worke
           of
           the
           Creation
           ,
           the
           misteries
           of
           the
           worke
           of
           our
           Redemption
           .
           Yea
           so
           much
           knowledge
           as
           a
           Creature
           can
           possibly
           conceiue
           of
           the
           Creator
           and
           his
           works
           .
           But
           whilst
           wee
           are
           in
           this
           life
           ,
           wee
           may
           say
           with
           
             Iob
             ,
             how
             little
             a
             portion
             heare
             we
             of
             him
             ?
          
           
           and
           assure
           our selues
           with
           Siracides
           ,
           that
           there
           are
           high
           yea
           greater
           things
           then
           these
           bee
           ,
           and
           that
           wee
           haue
           seene
           but
           a
           few
           of
           Gods
           works
           .
        
         
           For
           so
           soone
           as
           she
           is
           admitted
           into
           
           
             actuall
             fruition
          
           of
           the
           beatificall
           essence
           of
           God
           :
           shee
           hath
           all
           the
           goodnes
           ,
           beauty
           ,
           glory
           ,
           and
           perfection
           ,
           of
           all
           creatures
           (
           in
           all
           the
           world
           )
           
             vnited
             together
          
           ;
           and
           at
           once
           presented
           to
           her
           ,
           in
           the
           sight
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           If
           any
           be
           in
           Loue
           ,
           there
           they
           shall
           enioy
           that
           which
           is
           more
           amiable
           :
           If
           any
           delight
           in
           fairenesse
           ;
           the
           
             fairest
             beauty
          
           is
           but
           
             a
             dusty
             shadow
          
           to
           that
           :
           hee
           that
           delights
           in
           pleasures
           ,
           shall
           there
           find
           varieties
           ,
           without
           either
           interruption
           of
           griefe
           ,
           or
           distraction
           of
           paine
           .
           Hee
           that
           loueth
           Honor
           ,
           shall
           there
           enioy
           it
           ;
           without
           the
           disgrace
           of
           
             cankered
             enuy
          
           :
           hee
           that
           loueth
           treasure
           ,
           shall
           there
           possesse
           it
           and
           neuer
           bee
           beguiled
           of
           it
           .
           There
           they
           shall
           haue
           knowledge
           ,
           void
           of
           all
           ignorance
           ;
           health
           ,
           that
           no
           sicknesse
           shall
           impaire
           ;
           and
           life
           ,
           that
           no
           death
           can
           determine
           .
        
         
           By
           vertue
           of
           this
           ;
           the
           penitent
           soule
           ,
           may
           bouldly
           goe
           and
           say
           vnto
           Christ
           (
           as
           Ruth
           vnto
           
             Boaz
             Spread
             o
             Christ
             the
             wing
             of
             thy
             garment
             of
             thy
             mercy
             ,
          
           
           
             ouer
             thine
             handmaid
             :
             for
             thou
             art
             my
             kinsmā
             .
          
           Indeed
           ,
           
           
             God
             is
             all
             in
             all
             to
             vs
             ,
          
           in
           Earth
           :
           
           but
           by
           means
           and
           in
           a
           small
           measure
           .
           But
           in
           heauen
           ,
           God
           himselfe
           immediately
           (
           in
           fulnesse
           of
           measure
           ,
           without
           all
           meanes
           )
           will
           bee
           vnto
           vs
           ,
           
             all
             the
             good
             things
          
           that
           our
           soules
           and
           bodyes
           can
           wish
           and
           desire
           .
           Hee
           himselfe
           will
           bee
           saluation
           ,
           and
           ioy
           ,
           to
           our
           soules
           :
           life
           ,
           and
           health
           to
           our
           bodyes
           :
           beauty
           to
           our
           Eyes
           :
           musick
           to
           our
           Eares
           :
           honey
           to
           our
           mouthes
           :
           perfume
           to
           our
           nostrils
           :
           meat
           to
           our
           bellyes
           :
           light
           to
           our
           vnderstandings
           :
           contentment
           to
           our
           wils
           ;
           delight
           to
           our
           hearts
           :
           and
           what
           can
           bee
           lacking
           ,
           where
           God
           himselfe
           will
           bee
           the
           Soule
           of
           our
           soules
           ?
           When
           therefore
           wee
           behold
           any
           thing
           that
           is
           excellent
           in
           any
           creatures
           ,
           let
           vs
           say
           to
           our selues
           ;
           how
           much
           more
           excellent
           is
           hee
           ;
           who
           gaue
           them
           this
           excellency
           ?
           When
           wee
           behold
           the
           wisdome
           of
           men
           ,
           who
           ouerrule
           creatures
           stronger
           then
           themselues
           ;
           outrunne
           the
           Sunne
           ,
           and
           Moone
           in
           discourse
           ,
           
           prescribing
           many
           yeeres
           before
           ,
           in
           what
           courses
           they
           shall
           be
           eclypsed
           :
           let
           vs
           say
           to
           our selues
           how
           admirable
           is
           the
           wisdome
           of
           God
           ,
           who
           made
           men
           so
           wise
           ?
           when
           
           we
           consider
           the
           streng●●
           of
           Whales
           ,
           and
           Elephants
           ,
           the
           tēpests
           of
           winds
           ,
           and
           terror
           of
           Thunder
           ;
           let
           vs
           say
           to
           our selues
           ,
           how
           strong
           ,
           how
           mighty
           ,
           how
           terrible
           ,
           is
           that
           God
           ,
           that
           makes
           these
           mighty
           and
           fearfull
           creatures
           .
           When
           wee
           taste
           things
           that
           are
           delicately
           sweete
           let
           vs
           say
           to
           our selues
           ,
           O
           how
           sweete
           is
           that
           God
           from
           whom
           all
           these
           creatures
           haue
           receiued
           this
           sweetnesse
           .
           And
           if
           our
           louing
           God
           ,
           hath
           thus
           prouided
           vs
           so
           many
           excellent
           delights
           ,
           for
           our
           passage
           through
           this
           Bachin
           ,
           or
           valley
           of
           teares
           ;
           
           what
           are
           those
           pleasurs
           which
           hee
           hath
           prepared
           for
           vs
           ,
           when
           we
           shall
           enter
           into
           the
           pallace
           of
           our
           Masters
           ioy
           ?
           How
           shall
           our
           soules
           ,
           bee
           there
           rauished
           with
           the
           loue
           of
           so
           louely
           a
           God
           ?
           In
           a
           word
           looke
           how
           farre
           this
           wide
           world
           ,
           surpasseth
           for
           light
           ,
           pleasures
           and
           comfort
           ,
           the
           darke
           and
           narrow
           wombe
           ,
           where
           in
           thou
           wast
           conceiued
           a
           child
           :
           so
           much
           doth
           the
           world
           to
           come
           ,
           exceede
           in
           ioyes
           ,
           solace
           ,
           and
           consolation
           ,
           this
           present
           world
           .
           How
           happy
           then
           shall
           wee
           bee
           ,
           when
           this
           life
           is
           changed
           ,
           and
           wee
           thither
           translated
           ?
        
         
         
           This
           shall
           bee
           thyne
           eternall
           happinesse
           ,
           in
           the
           Kingdome
           of
           Heauen
           ;
           where
           thy
           life
           shal
           be
           a
           communion
           with
           the
           blessed
           Trinity
           ,
           thy
           ioy
           ,
           the
           presence
           of
           the
           Lambe
           :
           thy
           exercise
           singing
           ;
           thy
           ditty
           ,
           Alleluiah
           ;
           thy
           consorts
           ,
           Saints
           and
           Angels
           ;
           where
           youth
           flourisheth
           ,
           that
           neuer
           shall
           waxe
           old
           ;
           Beauty
           Lasteth
           ,
           that
           neuer
           fadeth
           ;
           loue
           aboundeth
           ,
           that
           neuer
           cooleth
           ;
           health
           continueth
           ,
           that
           neuer
           slaketh
           :
           and
           life
           remayneth
           ,
           that
           neuer
           endeth
           .
        
         
           
             A
             Prayer
             .
          
           
             O
             Lord
             God
             ,
             heauenly
             Father
             ;
             when
             I
             doe
             consider
             how
             many
             wayes
             ,
             and
             by
             how
             many
             sorts
             of
             sinnes
             I
             haue
             offended
             thee
             night
             and
             day
             ;
             and
             doe
             duely
             call
             to
             minde
             how
             
             graciously
             thou
             hast
             kept
             me
             this
             night
             ,
             and
             how
             many
             blessings
             and
             fauours
             I
             haue
             receiued
             of
             thee
             without
             number
             :
             I
             am
             euen
             astonished
             at
             my
             great
             ingratitude
             ,
             and
             doe
             vtterly
             condemne
             my selfe
             of
             highest
             rebellion
             against
             thee
             .
             Many
             haue
             been
             the
             dayes
             ,
             weeks
             ,
             moneths
             and
             yeeres
             ,
             that
             thou
             hast
             here
             afforded
             mee
             to
             liue
             ;
             and
             in
             all
             the
             time
             of
             my
             life
             hitherunto
             ,
             thou
             hast
             graciously
             preserued
             mee
             ,
             plentifully
             relieued
             mee
             ,
             and
             continually
             kept
             me
             vnder
             thy
             Fatherly
             protection
             ,
             in
             all
             my
             nights
             and
             dayes
             ;
             and
             hast
             beene
             euermore
             watchfull
             ouer
             mee
             ;
             that
             I
             haue
             from
             time
             to
             time
             ,
             from
             night
             to
             day
             ,
             and
             from
             day
             to
             night
             ,
             beene
             euer
             sustained
             through
             thy
             grace
             ,
             though
             I
             haue
             sometimes
             felt
             thy
             correcting
             rod
             by
             some
             crosses
             for
             my
             sinnes
             ,
             yet
             haue
             they
             beene
             euer
             easy
             ,
             in
             comparison
             of
             my
             deseruings
             ;
             and
             profitable
             vnto
             me
             .
             Lord
             pardon
             and
             forgiue
             mee
             my
             sins
             ,
             forgiue
             my
             manifold
             offences
             ,
             wash
             me
             throughly
             by
             the
             blood
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
             my
             Redeemer
             ,
             and
             cleanse
             mee
             from
             all
             my
             pollutions
             ,
             for
             they
             are
             many
             ,
             
             and
             I
             am
             ashamed
             that
             euer
             I
             gaue
             way
             vnto
             them
             .
             But
             now
             Lord
             ,
             now
             ,
             though
             late
             ,
             I
             pray
             thee
             to
             leade
             mee
             by
             thy
             Spirit
             in
             more
             obedience
             ;
             stay
             me
             ,
             that
             I
             runne
             not
             this
             day
             into
             any
             vnseemely
             or
             vngodly
             actions
             ;
             withhold
             mine
             eyes
             from
             vanities
             ;
             keep
             vnder
             the
             vngodly
             affections
             of
             my
             corrupt
             heart
             ,
             that
             though
             they
             may
             begin
             to
             worke
             sinne
             in
             me
             ,
             Lord
             suppresse
             them
             before
             they
             come
             to
             execution
             .
             Disperse
             Lord
             ,
             and
             dispell
             all
             the
             clouds
             of
             ignorance
             and
             errors
             ,
             that
             darken
             mine
             vnderstanding
             ,
             and
             giue
             me
             wisdome
             rightly
             to
             know
             thee
             ,
             and
             thy
             Son
             Christ
             ,
             and
             what
             hee
             hath
             done
             for
             my
             soule
             ;
             and
             through
             thy
             grace
             restraine
             mee
             this
             day
             from
             that
             thou
             hast
             commanded
             me
             to
             shun
             :
             and
             let
             mee
             doe
             nothing
             but
             what
             may
             please
             thee
             ,
             then
             whatsoeuer
             I
             shall
             thinke
             ,
             speake
             or
             determine
             ,
             shall
             bee
             to
             thine
             owne
             glory
             ,
             profitable
             to
             my selfe
             and
             others
             .
             Preserue
             mee
             from
             the
             secret
             and
             hidden
             snares
             of
             Satan
             ,
             who
             is
             restlesse
             to
             allure
             me
             to
             sinne
             ,
             enticing
             me
             to
             imbrace
             the
             vanities
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             to
             yeeld
             to
             the
             lusts
             of
             mine
             owne
             
             corrupt
             nature
             .
             But
             Lord
             ,
             as
             I
             haue
             by
             thy
             prouidence
             ,
             past
             the
             darkenesse
             of
             this
             night
             ,
             and
             doe
             now
             enioy
             the
             ioyfull
             benefit
             of
             the
             light
             of
             this
             day
             :
             so
             let
             mee
             this
             day
             auoid
             all
             the
             workes
             of
             darkenesse
             ;
             and
             as
             the
             day
             doth
             administer
             light
             vnto
             my
             corporall
             eyes
             ,
             the
             better
             to
             doe
             the
             works
             and
             offices
             of
             my
             calling
             ;
             let
             the
             light
             of
             thy
             Spirit
             ,
             O
             Lord
             ,
             shine
             in
             my
             soule
             ,
             that
             I
             may
             walke
             in
             the
             light
             of
             thy
             truth
             in
             true
             obediēce
             ,
             to
             the
             good
             example
             of
             others
             .
             Thou
             hast
             allotted
             mee
             a
             calling
             in
             this
             life
             ;
             giue
             me
             power
             and
             wisdom
             rightly
             to
             performe
             it
             :
             my
             best
             endeauours
             can
             little
             preuaile
             without
             thy
             blessing
             &
             direction
             ;
             and
             therfore
             I
             humbly
             pray
             thee
             to
             prosper
             whatsoeuer
             I
             take
             in
             hand
             this
             day
             .
             Blesse
             mine
             vnderstanding
             O
             Lord
             ,
             that
             I
             may
             rightly
             know
             and
             bee
             able
             truely
             and
             faithfully
             to
             performe
             what
             belongeth
             vnto
             my
             place
             and
             calling
             .
             Blesse
             the
             health
             of
             my
             body
             ,
             the
             strength
             &
             continuall
             vse
             of
             my
             limbes
             and
             senses
             ,
             which
             of
             themselues
             are
             weake
             ,
             and
             may
             soone
             decay
             without
             thy
             blessing
             .
             Increase
             O
             Lord
             ,
             and
             confirme
             
             my
             faith
             ,
             grace
             ,
             wisedome
             ,
             and
             obedience
             euery
             day
             more
             and
             more
             ,
             that
             I
             may
             euery
             day
             more
             and
             more
             dye
             vnto
             sinne
             ,
             and
             bee
             made
             stronger
             &
             more
             perfect
             in
             righteousnesse
             .
             Heale
             O
             Lord
             ,
             all
             my
             corporall
             and
             spirituall
             infirmities
             ,
             and
             dispose
             my
             heart
             ,
             that
             I
             may
             bee
             euery
             day
             more
             and
             more
             mindfull
             ,
             that
             this
             my
             life
             is
             short
             ,
             and
             that
             this
             day
             may
             bee
             my
             last
             day
             :
             and
             let
             mee
             so
             walke
             this
             day
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             should
             bee
             the
             last
             day
             of
             this
             my
             mortall
             life
             ;
             that
             I
             may
             be
             assured
             of
             the
             immediate
             entrance
             into
             that
             life
             which
             is
             eternall
             with
             Christ
             my
             Redeemer
             .
             And
             vntill
             that
             last
             day
             shall
             come
             ,
             O
             Lord
             ,
             I
             intreate
             thee
             in
             the
             name
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             that
             this
             day
             and
             all
             the
             rest
             of
             my
             dayes
             and
             nights
             ,
             may
             bee
             prosperous
             and
             blessed
             vnto
             mee
             ;
             the
             day
             for
             the
             performance
             of
             my
             calling
             ,
             the
             night
             for
             my
             rest
             ,
             vntill
             I
             come
             to
             my
             finall
             and
             perpetuall
             rest
             with
             thee
             and
             thy
             Sonne
             ,
             to
             whom
             with
             thy
             blessed
             Spirit
             ,
             I
             ascribe
             all
             honour
             ,
             praise
             and
             glory
             .
             Amen
             .
          
           
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A20729-e90
           
             1
             Thes.
             6.
             
          
           
             *
             〈…〉
             .
             ●erkins
             .
             Rogers
             .
             Bolton
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A20729-e330
           
             §.
             Sect.
             1.
             
             The
             context
             .
          
           
             a
             Vers.
             3●
             .
          
           
             b
             Vers.
             31.
             
          
           
             c
             Verse
             .
             32.
             
          
           
             ●●hn
             14.
             6.
             21.
             
          
           
             d
             Vers.
             33.
             
          
           
             e
             Vers.
             34.
             
          
           
             f
             Tit.
             3.
             3.
             
          
           
             g
             1.
             
             Ioh.
             3.
             8.
             
          
           
             h
             Vers.
             35.
             
          
           
             i
             Gen.
             21.
             10.
             
          
           
             Tim.
             3.
             15.
             
          
           
             k
             Iob.
             14.
             1.
             
          
           
             l
             Iob.
             1.
             12.
             
             Gal.
             3.
             26.
             
          
           
             m
             Rom.
             8.
             17.
             
             Gal.
             47.
             
          
           
             n
             Galath
             .
             4.
             28
             
          
           
             o
             Matth.
             3.
             12.
             13.
             30.
             25.
             33
             
          
           
             p
             Gen.
             21.
             10.
             
             Galath
             .
             4.
             30.
             
          
           
             q
             Ephes.
             2.
             3.
             
          
           
             §.
             Sect.
             2.
             
             The
             text
             .
             The
             argument
             wherof
             is
             Christian
             libertie
             .
          
           
             r
             Rom.
             14.
             16.
             
          
           
             s
             1.
             
             Pe●
             .
             1.
             18.
             
          
           
             t
             Gal.
             5.
             13.
             
          
           
             u
             Iohn
             .
             8.
             32.
             
          
           
             x
             Luke
             .
             4.
             18.
             
          
           
             y
             Iames.
             1.
             25.
             2.
             12.
             
          
           
             z
             Act.
             26.
             18.
             
          
           
             The
             explication
             of
             the
             text
             .
          
           
             The
             generall
             doctrine
             of
             Christian
             li●ertie
             .
          
           
             §.
             Sect.
             3.
             
             The
             definition
             of
             Christian
             libertie
             .
          
           
             a
             Arist.
             Poster
             .
             1.
             14.
             
          
           
             b
             Plato
             in
             Sophista
             .
          
           
             c
             Iohn
             .
             ●
             .
             33.
             34.
             
          
           
             d
             1.
             
             Cor.
             7.
             21.
             
          
           
             e
             1.
             
             Pet.
             2.
             16.
             
          
           
             f
             Rom.
             6.
             20.
             
          
           
             g
             Rom.
             6.
             18.
             
          
           
             h
             1.
             
             Cor.
             7.
             22.
             
          
           
             i
             2.
             
             Pet.
             2.
             19.
             
          
           
             k
             Gal
             4.
             5.
             6.
             7
             
          
           
             a
             Galath
             .
             2.
             4.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             The
             partition
             .
          
           
             b
             Heb.
             9.
             12.
             
             Luk
             2.
             38.
             
          
           
             c
             Rom.
             3.
             24.
             
             Colos.
             1.
             14.
             
          
           
             d
             Heb.
             2.
             15.
             
          
           
             e
             Col.
             1.
             13.
             1.
             
             Thess.
             1.
             10
             
          
           
             f
             1.
             
             Cor.
             8.
             9.
             
          
           
             The
             efficient
             or
             author
             of
             this
             libertie
             .
          
           
             g
             Galath
             .
             2.
             4.
             
          
           
             h
             Galath
             .
             5.
             1
             
          
           
             i
             Rom.
             11.
             26.
             
          
           
             k
             1.
             
             Thess.
             1.
             10.
             
          
           
             l
             1.
             
             Iohn
             3.
             8.
             
          
           
             m
             Mat.
             12.
             29
             
          
           
             n
             Colos.
             2.
             15.
             
          
           
             o
             Ephes.
             4.
             8.
             
          
           
             p
             Iohn
             1.
             7.
             
          
           
             q
             1.
             
             Iohn
             1.
             7.
             
             Hib.
             9.
             14.
             1.
             
             Pet.
             1.
             18.
             
          
           
             Tit.
             2.
             14.
             
          
           
             s
             Ioh.
             19.
             34.
             35.
             1.
             
             Ioh.
             5.
             6
             
          
           
             t
             Gal.
             4.
             4.
             
          
           
             u
             Gal.
             3.
             13.
             
          
           
             *
             Heb.
             2.
             14.
             15.
             
          
           
             x
             Ephes.
             1.
             7.
             1.
             
             Cor.
             1.
             30.
             
          
           
             y
             1.
             
             Tim.
             2.
             6.
             
          
           
             z
             1.
             
             Pet.
             1.
             18.
             19.
             
          
           
             a
             Heb.
             9.
             12.
             
          
           
             b
             Rom.
             8.
             9.
             19
             
             Gal.
             4.
             6.
             
          
           
             c
             Psal.
             51.
             14.
             
          
           
             d
             〈◊〉
             1.
             25.
             
          
           
             e
             A●t
             .
             26.
             18.
             
          
           
             The
             vse
             of
             this
             doctrine
             concerning
             the
             author
             of
             our
             libertie
             .
          
           
             f
             Ioh.
             3.
             16.
             1.
             
             Ioh.
             4.
             10.
             
          
           
             g
             Ioh.
             15.
             13
             
          
           
             h
             Psal.
             107.
             20.
             
             Col.
             1.
             12.
             13.
             14.
             
             Rom.
             7.
             25.
             1.
             
             Cor.
             15.
             57.
             
          
           
             i
             Galath
             .
             5.
             1.
             
          
           
             k
             Luke
             1.
             74.
             
          
           
             l
             1.
             
             Cor.
             6.
             19.
             20.
             
          
           
             §.
             5.
             
             The
             subiect
             of
             this
             libertie
             ,
             or
             parties
             on
             whō
             it
             is
             conferred
             .
          
           
             m
             Esay
             .
             61.
             1
             
          
           
             n
             Luke
             4.
             1●
             
          
           
             o
             Mat.
             18.
             11.
             
          
           
             p
             Matth.
             9.
             13.
             
          
           
             q
             Matth.
             5.
             3.
             6.
             
          
           
             r
             Luke
             1.
             53.
             
          
           
             s
             2.
             
             Tim.
             2.
             20.
             
          
           
             t
             Matth.
             3.
             12.
             
          
           
             u
             Matth.
             13.
             47.
             
          
           
             *
             Matth.
             13.
             24.
             
          
           
             x
             Iob.
             8.
             34.
             31.
             
          
           
             y
             Matth.
             25.
             32.
             33.
             
          
           
             z
             Galath
             .
             2.
             4.
             
          
           
             a
             1.
             
             Ioh.
             2.
             19.
             
          
           
             b
             Matth.
             20.
             16.
             
             &
             22.
             14.
             
          
           
             c
             Rom.
             8.
             28.
             30
             
          
           
             d
             1.
             
             Pet.
             3.
             21.
             
          
           
             e
             Heb.
             12.
             24.
             
          
           
             f
             1.
             
             Cor.
             12.
             13
             
          
           
             g
             Rom.
             2.
             28.
             29.
             
          
           
             h
             Ioh.
             8.
             37.
             
             &c.
             
          
           
             i
             Gal.
             3.
             7.
             
          
           
             k
             Ezech.
             16.
             20.
             21.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             8.
             12.
             
          
           
             l
             2.
             
             Cor.
             5.
             20.
             
          
           
             m
             Matth.
             23.
             37.
             
          
           
             n
             2.
             
             Cor.
             2.
             16.
             
          
           
             o
             Matth.
             10.
             15.
             
          
           
             p
             Matth.
             11.
             21.
             23.
             
          
           
             q
             2.
             
             Tim.
             2.
             26
             
             Titus
             3.
             3.
             
          
           
             §.
             6.
             
             The
             quality
             or
             property
             of
             this
             liberty
             .
          
           
             r
             Heb.
             6.
             18.
             
          
           
             s
             Luk.
             〈◊〉
             
          
           
             §.
             T.
             
          
           
             The
             special●
             doctrine
             of
             Christian
             liberty
             .
          
           
             t
             Luk.
             12.
             58.
             
          
           
             u
             1.
             
             〈◊〉
             .
             1.
             9.
             
          
           
             *
             Rom.
             8.
             21.
             
          
           
             x
             Eph.
             1.
             7.
             14.
             
          
           
             y
             Rom.
             8.
             21.
             
          
           
             The
             liberty
             of
             grace
             .
          
           
             z
             〈◊〉
             1.
             4.
             
          
           
             a
             〈◊〉
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             b
             Gal.
             4.
             
             ●
             .
             3.
             
             &
             3.
             24.
             
          
           
             c
             Rom.
             4.
             23.
             24.
             
          
           
             d
             Iam.
             2.
             20.
             21.
             
          
           
             e
             Instit.
             lib.
             3.
             cap.
             19.
             
             §.
             1.
             
          
           
             The
             liberty
             of
             saving
             grace
             .
          
           
             f
             Rom.
             8.
             30.
             
          
           
             g
             〈◊〉
             3.
             2.
             
          
           
             h
             〈◊〉
             15.
             1.
             5.
             
          
           
             i
             〈…〉
             .
          
           
             §.
             ●
             .
          
           
             〈…〉
             .
          
           
             k
             〈…〉
             .
          
           
             l
             Psal.
             51.
             14.
             
          
           
             m
             2.
             
             Cor.
             3.
             17
             
          
           
             n
             Rom.
             11.
             32
             
          
           
             o
             Iohn
             .
             12.
             31.
             
          
           
             p
             2.
             
             Cor.
             4.
             4.
             
          
           
             q
             Ephes.
             2.
             2.
             
          
           
             r
             2.
             
             Tim.
             2.
             26.
             
          
           
             s
             Apoc.
             14.
             4.
             
          
           
             t
             Gal.
             1.
             4.
             
          
           
             u
             1.
             
             Iohn
             .
             5.
             19
             
          
           
             For
             he
             it
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             of
             whom
             he
             had
             spoken
             ,
             verse
             .
             18.
             
          
           
             *
             Heb.
             2.
             15
             ▪
             
          
           
             x
             Iohn
             .
             5.
             24.
             
          
           
             y
             2.
             
             Cor.
             3.
             8.
             1.
             
             P●t
             .
             1.
             23.
             
          
           
             z
             Rom.
             10.
             8.
             
          
           
             a
             Iam.
             1.
             18.
             25
             
          
           
             b
             2.
             
             Thes.
             2.
             14
             
          
           
             c
             2.
             
             Cor.
             3.
             5.
             
          
           
             d
             Gen.
             6.
             5.
             
             &
             8.
             21.
             
          
           
             e
             Rom.
             8.
             7.
             
          
           
             f
             1.
             
             Cor.
             2.
             14.
             
          
           
             g
             1.
             
             Cor.
             12.
             3.
             
          
           
             h
             Psal.
             119.
             105.
             
          
           
             i
             Mat.
             5.
             14.
             
          
           
             k
             Acts
             26.
             
             1●
             .
          
           
             l
             Luk.
             1.
             79.
             
          
           
             m
             Act.
             16.
             14.
             
          
           
             n
             1.
             
             Pet.
             2.
             9.
             
          
           
             o
             2.
             
             Cor.
             3.
             15.
             16.
             17.
             
          
           
             p
             Apoc.
             3.
             18.
             
          
           
             q
             1.
             
             Ioh.
             2.
             27.
             
          
           
             r
             Rom.
             1.
             16.
             
          
           
             s
             Esai
             .
             53.
             1.
             
          
           
             t
             Ioh.
             3.
             19.
             
             Act.
             26.
             18.
             
          
           
             u
             Zac.
             12.
             10.
             
             Rom.
             8.
             26.
             
          
           
             *
             Iohn
             1.
             12.
             
          
           
             x
             A●t
             .
             26
             ▪
             1●
             .
          
           
             y
             〈◊〉
             .
             1.
             13.
             
          
           
             z
             Ephes.
             2.
             19.
             
          
           
             a
             ●
             .
             〈◊〉
             .
             2.
             9.
             
          
           
             b
             Ioh.
             6
             ▪
             4●
             
          
           
             §.
             9.
             
          
           
             Iustification
             and
             sanctification
             not
             to
             be
             confounded
             .
          
           
             c
             Rom.
             5.
             
             1●
             .
          
           
             c
             Rom.
             3.
             14.
             
          
           
             d
             Deut.
             25.
             1.
             
             Prov.
             17.
             15.
             
          
           
             e
             Mat.
             12.
             37.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             King.
             8.
             32.
             
             Rom.
             5.
             16.
             18.
             
             Rom.
             8.
             33.
             
          
           
             f
             Rom.
             3.
             26.
             
             &
             8.
             33.
             
          
           
             g
             Eph●s
             .
             1.
             7.
             
             Colos.
             1.
             14.
             
          
           
             h
             2.
             
             Cor.
             5.
             21.
             
          
           
             i
             Rom.
             5.
             18.
             9.
             
          
           
             k
             Adoe
             peccatis
             nobis
             communicatur
             per
             generationem
             o
             modo
             ,
             quo
             communic●●●
             potest
             idquo●
             transit
             ,
             nimirum
             per
             imputationem
             .
          
           
             Omnibus
             enim
             imputatur
             ,
             qu●
             ex
             Adamo
             nascuntur
             ,
             quoniam
             omnes
             in
             lumbi●
             Adami
             existentes
             ,
             in
             e●
             et
             per
             eum
             peccauimus
             ,
             cum
             ipse
             peccauit
             .
             Bellarm.
             tom
             .
             3
             de
             amiss
             .
             gra●
             .
             &
             stat
             .
             pe●
             .
             li●
             5.
             cap
             17.
             
          
           
             l
             Act.
             26.
             18.
             
             &
             20.
             32.
             
          
           
             §.
             10
             
          
           
             The
             liberty
             of
             iustification
             .
          
           
             m
             Rom.
             4.
             6.
             7.
             
             Freedome
             from
             guilt
             of
             ●inne
             .
          
           
             n
             Rom.
             6.
             7.
             
          
           
             o
             Act.
             13.
             38.
             
             ●9
             .
          
           
             *
             As
             the
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             or
             proposition
             .
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             or
             assumption
             
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             or
             conclusion
             .
          
           
             p
             Act.
             26.
             18.
             
          
           
             q
             Act.
             13.
             38.
             39.
             
          
           
             r
             〈◊〉
             1●
             14.
             
          
           
             s
             〈◊〉
             32.
             1.
             2.
             
             〈◊〉
             .
             4.
             6.
             
          
           
             t
             1.
             
             Ioh.
             1.
             9.
             
          
           
             u
             Prov.
             ●8
             .
             13.
             
          
           
             §.
             11.
             
          
           
             *
             Gal.
             4.
             4.
             5
             
             〈…〉
             .
          
           
             x
             Gal.
             3.
             
             1●
             .
          
           
             y
             Rom.
             8.
             3.
             
          
           
             z
             Gal.
             3.
             10.
             
          
           
             a
             ●
             Cor.
             4.
             5.
             
             Freedome
             from
             the
             curse
             of
             the
             Law.
             
          
           
             b
             Gal.
             3.
             13.
             
          
           
             c
             Esa.
             53.
             3.
             
          
           
             d
             Ve●s
             .
             6.
             
          
           
             e
             Vers.
             11.
             
          
           
             f
             Psal.
             9●
             .
             10.
             
          
           
             g
             Rom.
             3.
             25.
             26.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Iohn
             .
             1.
             9.
             
          
           
             h
             1.
             
             Cor.
             11.
             32.
             
          
           
             i
             Of
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             honor
             and
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             care
             .
          
           
             k
             1
             Pet.
             ●
             .
             17
             
          
           
             l
             2.
             
             Sam.
             12.
             14.
             
          
           
             m
             A●os
             4.
             12
             
          
           
             n
             1.
             
             Cor.
             11.
             31
             
          
           
             o
             1.
             
             Cor.
             11.
             30.
             32.
             
          
           
             p
             Apud
             Epiphan
             .
             hares
             .
             64
             
          
           
             q
             Ioh.
             3.
             16.
             
          
           
             r
             Rom.
             8.
             1.
             
          
           
             s
             H●b
             .
             2.
             15.
             
          
           
             t
             2
             Thes.
             1.
             10
             
          
           
             §.
             12
             ▪
             
          
           
             Freedom
             from
             the
             lawes
             exaction
             of
             inherent
             righteousnesse
             ,
             to
             iusti●●cation
             .
          
           
             u
             Rom.
             3.
             28.
             
             Galath
             .
             2.
             16.
             
          
           
             *
             Psal.
             143.
             
             ●
             .
          
           
             x
             Hos.
             2.
             20.
             
          
           
             y
             Galath
             .
             3.
             8.
             16.
             17.
             
          
           
             z
             Rom.
             10.
             5.
             
             &c.
             
          
           
             a
             Rom.
             3.
             
             ●1
             .
             22
             
          
           
             b
             Ierem.
             23.
             6.
             
          
           
             c
             1.
             
             Cor.
             1.
             30.
             
          
           
             d
             Rom.
             10.
             4.
             
          
           
             e
             Ioh.
             3.
             16.
             
             Mark.
             16.
             16.
             
          
           
             f
             Galath
             .
             1.
             8.
             9
             
          
           
             g
             Galath
             .
             5.
             4.
             
          
           
             h
             Luk.
             1.
             74.
             
             Ier.
             31.
             33.
             34.
             
          
           
             i
             2.
             
             Cor.
             5.
             19.
             
             Ephes.
             ●
             .
             7.
             
          
           
             k
             R●●
             .
             5.
             9.
             18.
             19.
             
          
           
             l
             Philip.
             3.
             8.
             9.
             
          
           
             m
             Gal.
             4.
             24.
             
             &c.
             
          
           
             §.
             13.
             
          
           
             The
             liberty
             of
             iustif●cati●●
             as
             it
             is
             a
             right
             .
             with
             the
             〈◊〉
             ledges
             thereof
             .
          
           
             n
             Rom.
             5.
             9.
             19.
             
          
           
             o
             Rom.
             ●
             .
             6.
             7.
             2.
             
             Cor.
             5.
             21.
             
          
           
             p
             Gal.
             3.
             13.
             14.
             16.
             
          
           
             q
             Gen.
             22.
             18.
             
          
           
             r
             Rom.
             8.
             28.
             
          
           
             s
             Psal.
             1.
             3.
             
          
           
             t
             Psal.
             119.
             71
             
          
           
             u
             Ps●l
             .
             94.
             12.
             13.
             
          
           
             *
             Apec
             .
             14.
             13
             
          
           
             x
             Rom.
             8.
             24.
             
          
           
             y
             Rom.
             5.
             1.
             
          
           
             z
             Colos.
             1.
             20.
             21.
             
          
           
             a
             Esay
             .
             59.
             2.
             
          
           
             b
             Rom.
             5.
             2.
             
             Eph●s
             .
             3.
             12.
             1.
             
             Ioh.
             5.
             14.
             
          
           
             c
             Rom.
             5.
             5.
             
             Ephes.
             1.
             13.
             
             Rom.
             8.
             15.
             16.
             
             Gal.
             4.
             6.
             
             Ephes.
             4.
             30.
             
          
           
             d
             Rom.
             8.
             23.
             
             Tit.
             2.
             13.
             
          
           
             e
             Rom.
             5.
             2.
             3.
             1.
             
             Pet.
             1.
             8.
             
          
           
             f
             Rom.
             14.
             17.
             
          
           
             g
             Iohm
             8
             35.
             
          
           
             h
             1.
             
             Pet.
             1.
             5.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             i
             Rom.
             8.
             17.
             
          
           
             §.
             14
             
          
           
             The
             liberty
             of
             sanctification
             .
             1.
             
             From
             the
             dominion
             of
             sin
             .
          
           
             k
             2.
             
             Pet.
             2.
             19.
             
          
           
             l
             Esay
             .
             64.
             6.
             
          
           
             m
             Galath
             .
             5.
             17.
             
          
           
             n
             Rom.
             7.
             14.
             
             &c.
             
          
           
             o
             Rom.
             7.
             24.
             
          
           
             p
             Sess.
             5.
             
          
           
             q
             1.
             
             Iohn
             .
             18.
             
          
           
             r
             ●●
             Ioh.
             tract
             .
             41.
             
          
           
             s
             Rom.
             8.
             2.
             
          
           
             t
             Rom.
             6.
             2.
             
             &c
             〈◊〉
             12.
             
          
           
             u
             Rom.
             6.
             14.
             
          
           
             *
             〈…〉
             
          
           
             §.
             15.
             2.
             
             Freedome
             from
             the
             dominion
             of
             the
             law
             .
          
           
             x
             Bellarm.
             de
             iusti●
             .
             lib.
             4.
             cap.
             5.
             &c.
             
             1.
             
          
           
             y
             Luk.
             174●
             
          
           
             z
             De
             li●●rt
             ,
             Christ.
             
          
           
             a
             Rom.
             6.
             18.
             
          
           
             b
             Luk.
             173.
             74.
             
          
           
             c
             Ephes.
             1.
             4.
             1.
             
             Thes.
             4.
             7.
             
             Titus
             .
             2.
             14.
             
             Ephes.
             2.
             10.
             
          
           
             d
             Rom.
             3.
             28.
             
             G●l
             .
             2.
             16.
             
          
           
             e
             Iam.
             2.
             14.
             
             &c.
             
          
           
             f
             Heb.
             9.
             14.
             
          
           
             g
             1.
             
             Pet.
             2.
             24.
             
          
           
             h
             ●
             .
             Cor.
             5.
             17.
             
          
           
             i
             Gal.
             5.
             24.
             
          
           
             k
             Rom.
             8.
             1
             ;
          
           
             l
             2.
             
             Pe●
             .
             1.
             
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             m
             Ephes.
             2.
             
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             n
             Rom.
             3.
             31.
             
          
           
             o
             Rom.
             6.
             14.
             
          
           
             §.
             16.
             
             Freedom
             from
             the
             irritation
             of
             the
             law
             .
          
           
             p
             1.
             
             Cor.
             15.
             56
             
          
           
             q
             Rom.
             7.
             12.
             
          
           
             r
             Nitimur
             in
             vetitum
             s●mper
             cupimu
             〈◊〉
             negata
             .
             Gens
             human●
             ruit
             in
             vetitun●
             ne●as
             .
             qu●d
             ●on
             lic●t
             ,
             acrius
             vrit
             .
          
           
             s
             Rom.
             7.
             13.
             8.
             
          
           
             t
             Rom.
             7.
             
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             u
             Lib.
             3.
             dict
             .
             〈◊〉
             .
             ●
             .
          
           
             *
             Rom.
             7.
             ●
             &c.
             
          
           
             Freedome
             from
             the
             terror
             or
             〈…〉
             of
             the
             L●w.
             
          
           
             x
             Rom.
             8.
             15.
             
          
           
             y
             〈◊〉
             .
             1.
             7.
             
          
           
             z
             〈◊〉
             .
             1
             74.
             
          
           
             a
             ●
             .
             Tim.
             1.
             9.
             
          
           
             Freedome
             from
             the
             rigor
             or
             exaction
             of
             the
             law
             .
          
           
             b
             2.
             
             Cor.
             8.
             12.
             
          
           
             c
             ●
             Phil.
             3.
             14.
             15.
             
          
           
             d
             Malac.
             3.
             17
             
             Psal.
             103.
             13.
             
          
           
             §.
             17.
             
             The
             liberty
             of
             sanctification
             as
             it
             is
             a
             right
             ,
             with
             the
             priuiledges
             thereof
             .
          
           
             e
             2.
             
             Pet.
             1.
             4.
             
          
           
             f
             Ephes.
             1.
             24.
             
          
           
             g
             Psal.
             133.
             
          
           
             h
             Psal.
             45.
             8.
             
          
           
             i
             Iohn
             .
             3.
             34.
             
          
           
             k
             2.
             
             Cor.
             1.
             21.
             1.
             
             Iohn
             .
             2.
             20.
             27.
             
          
           
             l
             Iohn
             .
             1.
             16.
             
          
           
             m
             Ioh.
             16.
             33.
             
             Coloss.
             2.
             15.
             
          
           
             n
             Apocal.
             ●1
             .
             6●
             Rom.
             16.
             20.
             2.
             
             Cor.
             2.
             14.
             
             Rom.
             8.
             37.
             
          
           
             o
             Rom.
             7.
             4.
             
          
           
             p
             Psal.
             119.
             24.
             
          
           
             q
             Rom.
             ●●
             15.
             
          
           
             r
             2.
             
             Tim.
             1.
             7.
             
          
           
             s
             Rom.
             5.
             5.
             
          
           
             t
             Ephes.
             1.
             
             ●4
             .
          
           
             u
             Rom.
             7.
             22.
             
             Psal.
             1.
             2.
             119.
             24.
             
          
           
             *
             1.
             
             Iohn
             .
             5.
             3.
             
          
           
             x
             ●
             .
             Chron.
             28.
             
             ●
             .
          
           
             y
             Psal
             110.
             3.
             
          
           
             z
             〈◊〉
             .
             2.
             14.
             
          
           
             a
             Apocal.
             1.
             6.
             
          
           
             b
             1.
             
             Pet.
             2.
             5.
             ●●
             
          
           
             c
             Rom.
             12.
             
             ●
             .
          
           
             d
             Heb.
             13.
             16.
             
          
           
             e
             Psal.
             51.
             19.
             
          
           
             f
             Ps●l
             .
             141.
             
             ●
             .
          
           
             g
             Heb.
             13.
             15.
             
          
           
             h
             ●●os
             .
             14.
             3.
             
          
           
             i
             Psal.
             50.
             13.
             14.
             23.
             
          
           
             k
             Apo●
             .
             8.
             3.
             4.
             
          
           
             a
             Prou.
             11.
             18.
             
             Psal.
             19.
             11.
             
          
           
             b
             Heb.
             10.
             35.
             
             Iames.
             1.
             12.
             
          
           
             c
             Mat.
             6.
             4.
             6.
             18.
             
          
           
             d
             Luk.
             6.
             35.
             
          
           
             e
             Mat.
             10.
             
             4●
             .
          
           
             f
             Psal.
             62.
             13.
             
          
           
             §.
             18.
             
             The
             speciall
             liberty
             of
             Christians
             ,
             or
             that
             which
             is
             peculitar
             to
             the
             faithfull
             vnder
             the
             Gospell
             .
          
           
             g
             Iohn
             .
             8.
             35.
             
          
           
             h
             Gal.
             4.
             1.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             3.
             24.
             
          
           
             i
             Gal.
             5.
             
             ●
             .
          
           
             k
             Act.
             15.
             10.
             
          
           
             l
             Gal.
             4.
             3.
             
          
           
             m
             Ephes.
             2.
             1●
             
          
           
             n
             Ephes.
             2.
             1●
             
          
           
             o
             Ephes.
             2.
             14.
             
             &c.
             
          
           
             p
             Act.
             15.
             9.
             
          
           
             q
             Gal.
             4.
             4.
             
          
           
             r
             Heb.
             9.
             10.
             
          
           
             s
             2.
             
             Cor.
             3.
             11.
             13.
             
          
           
             t
             Gal.
             4.
             3.
             4.
             5●
             
          
           
             u
             Coloss.
             2.
             14.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Ephes.
             2.
             15.
             
          
           
             *
             Heb.
             10.
             1.
             
             Coloss.
             2.
             
             17●
             Iohn
             .
             1.
             17●
             
          
           
             x
             Dan.
             9.
             
             26●
             27.
             
          
           
             y
             Mat.
             2●
             .
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             z
             Heb.
             7.
             
             1●
             .
          
           
             a
             Contra
             Fanstum
             M●ich
             .
             lib.
             19.
             cap.
             18.
             
          
           
             b
             Tho.
             1.
             2.
             quaest
             .
             104.
             
          
           
             §.
             19.
             
             Peculiar
             Christian
             libe●ty
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             an
             immunity
             .
          
           
             c
             Iame.
             4.
             12.
             
          
           
             d
             1.
             
             Cor.
             ●
             .
             23.
             
          
           
             e
             Coloss.
             2.
             16.
             
          
           
             f
             Coloss.
             2.
             20.
             21.
             
             ●●●●●●
             .
          
           
             g
             Conc.
             Trid.
             Sess.
             4.
             
          
           
             h
             Mat.
             15.
             11.
             
          
           
             i
             Rom.
             14.
             14.
             
          
           
             §.
             20
             span●
             
          
           
             l
             Heb.
             13.
             17.
             
          
           
             m
             1.
             
             Cor.
             3.
             21.
             
          
           
             n
             Gen.
             9.
             2.
             3.
             
          
           
             o
             Heb.
             11.
             7.
             
          
           
             p
             Gen.
             7.
             2.
             9.
             4
             
          
           
             q
             Rom.
             14.
             14.
             
          
           
             r
             1.
             
             Tim.
             4.
             4.
             
          
           
             s
             1.
             
             Cor.
             6.
             12.
             
          
           
             t
             Tit.
             1.
             15.
             
          
           
             u
             1.
             
             Cor.
             6.
             11.
             
          
           
             §.
             21.
             
             Application
             of
             the
             generall
             doctrine
             to
             this
             particular
             .
             1.
             
             That
             this
             also
             is
             a
             liberty
             of
             the
             sons
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             *
             Tit.
             1.
             15.
             
          
           
             *
             Cor.
             6.
             12.
             1.
             
             Tim.
             4.
             3.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             That
             this
             〈◊〉
             is
             a
             spirituall
             liberty
             .
          
           
             Instit.
             Lib.
             3.
             ●ap
             .
             19.
             
             §.
             10.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             That
             this
             also
             is
             a
             true
             liberty
             .
          
           
             b
             1.
             
             Cor.
             14.
             26.
             40.
             
          
           
             c
             Iames.
             4.
             1●
             
          
           
             d
             Ma●
             .
             15.
             2.
             9.
             
          
           
             e
             Rom.
             14.
             ●●
             ▪
             &c.
             
          
           
             f
             Rom.
             14.
             
             1●
             .
          
           
             g
             Gal.
             5.
             6.
             
             &
             .
             6.
             15.
             
          
           
             h
             1.
             
             Cor.
             8.
             
             ●
             .
          
           
             i
             1.
             
             Cor.
             10.
             31
             
          
           
             k
             1.
             
             Cor.
             6.
             12.
             
          
           
             l
             Rom.
             13.
             1.
             2.
             5.
             
          
           
             m
             1.
             
             Pet.
             2.
             13
             16.
             
          
           
             n
             1.
             
             Cor.
             8.
             9.
             10.
             24.
             
             Rom.
             14.
             15.
             16.
             
          
           
             o
             Gal.
             5.
             13.
             
          
           
             §.
             22.
             
             Decision
             of
             a
             doubtfull
             question
             ,
             what
             is
             to
             be
             done
             ,
             whē
             we
             seeme
             to
             be
             in
             a
             strait
             betweene
             disobedience
             to
             the
             Magistrate
             ,
             and
             offence
             to
             the
             weake
             .
          
           
             p
             Mat.
             12.
             7.
             
             Ierem.
             7.
             22.
             
             Luk.
             14.
             26.
             
          
           
             q
             1.
             
             Cor.
             8.
             10.
             
          
           
             r
             In
             this
             scandall
             they
             are
             deepest
             ,
             who
             are
             of
             greatest
             note
             .
          
           
             s
             Iud.
             20.
             
          
           
             t
             〈◊〉
             .
             13.
             5.
             
          
           
             *
             I
             meane
             not
             only
             prayer
             ,
             but
             also
             with
             thanksegiuing
             in
             regard
             whereof
             it
             is
             called
             the
             Eucharist
             .
          
           
             *
             So
             the
             cause
             of
             standing
             at
             the
             Passeouer
             ceassing
             ,
             the
             gesture
             it selfe
             was
             altered
             by
             the
             Church
             ,
             &
             that
             alterati●
             confirmed
             by
             the
             practise
             of
             Christ
             ,
             (
             who
             notwithstanding
             perfectly
             fulfilled
             the
             Law.
             )
             Luke
             .
             22.
             14.
             
          
           
             *
             Et
             Concil
             .
             Constantinop
             .
             in
             Trullo
             .
             c.
             74
             
          
           
             u
             1.
             
             Cor.
             9.
             16.
             
          
           
             *
             Rom.
             3.
             8.
             
          
           
             Ephes.
             5.
             25.
             
          
           
             x
             〈◊〉
             .
             2.
             3
             
             ▪
             4.
             
          
           
             y
             Gal.
             2.
             11.
             12.
             13.
             14.
             
          
           
             §.
             23.
             
             Obiections
             concerning
             Chistian
             liberty
             in
             outward
             things
             answered
             .
          
           
             a
             1.
             
             Pet.
             2.
             13.
             16.
             
          
           
             b
             Gal.
             5.
             13.
             1.
             
             Cor.
             9.
             19.
             
             &c.
             
          
           
             c
             Rom.
             13.
             5.
             
          
           
             d
             Rom.
             13.
             
             ●
             .
          
           
             e
             〈◊〉
             2.
             16.
             
          
           
             a
             1.
             
             Pet.
             2.
             16.
             
          
           
             b
             Rom.
             13.
             5.
             1
             
             Pet.
             2.
             13.
             16
             
          
           
             c
             Matth
             17.
             25
             
             ▪
             26
             27.
             
          
           
             §.
             24.
             
             The
             liberty
             of
             Glory
             .
          
           
             d
             Rom.
             7.
             24.
             
          
           
             e
             Lu●
             .
             16.
             22.
             
          
           
             f
             Rom.
             8.
             23.
             
          
           
             g
             Rom.
             ●
             .
             11.
             
          
           
             h
             1.
             
             Cor.
             15.
             53.
             54.
             
          
           
             i
             Rom.
             8.
             21.
             
          
           
             k
             〈◊〉
             .
             22.
             23.
             
          
           
             l
             〈◊〉
             .
             2.
             
             1●
             .
             〈◊〉
             .
             21.
             
             2●
             .
          
           
             m
             〈…〉
             
          
           
             n
             〈◊〉
             .
             1.
             2.
             
          
           
             o
             〈◊〉
             ●
             .
             12.
             
          
           
             §.
             25.
             
             The
             application
             or
             vse
             .
          
           
             p
             Ioh●
             .
             8.
             34.
             
          
           
             q
             August
             .
             in
             Ioan.
             tract
             .
             41.
             
          
           
             *
             Gal.
             5.
             1.
             
          
           
             r
             Apoc.
             17.
             4.
             18.
             3.
             
          
           
             s
             2.
             
             〈◊〉
             .
             2.
             20.
             21.
             
          
           
             t
             Gal.
             3.
             10.
             
          
           
             u
             Gal.
             1.
             8.
             
          
           
             *
             Rom.
             6.
             12.
             
          
           
             x
             Rom.
             8.
             
             2●
             .
          
           
             y
             Gal.
             5.
             13.
             
          
           
             The
             abuse
             of
             Christian
             liberty
             .
          
           
             z
             Iud
             4.
             
          
           
             a
             De
             liber●
             Christ.
             
          
           
             b
             Titus
             1.
             15.
             
          
           
             c
             1.
             
             Tim.
             4.
             5.
             
          
           
             d
             〈…〉
             
          
           
             e
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             2
             Tim.
             3.
             4.
             
          
           
             §
             26.
             
             The
             right
             vse
             of
             Christian
             li●erty
             .
          
           
             f
             Luk.
             1.
             74.
             75.
             
          
           
             g
             Gal.
             5.
             13.
             
          
           
             h
             1.
             
             Cor.
             9.
             19.
             
          
           
             i
             De
             li●ert
             .
             Christ.
             
          
           
             k
             Philip
             ▪
             2.
             5.
             
          
           
             l
             M●t.
             2●
             .
             28.
             
          
           
             m
             Heb.
             1.
             14.
             
          
           
             n
             1.
             
             I●hn
             .
             3.
             3.
             
          
           
             p
             P.
             〈◊〉
             
          
           
             q
             Ephes.
             2.
             10.
             
          
           
             r
             Act.
             20
             32.
             
          
           
             s
             Rom
             ●
             .
             6.
             
          
           
             t
             〈…〉
             
          
           
             *
             〈…〉
             
          
           
             x
             〈…〉
             
          
           
             y
             〈…〉
             
          
           
             z
             Iam.
             2.
             26.
             
          
           
             a
             Rom.
             4.
             
             ●
             .
          
           
             b
             Act.
             26.
             18.
             
          
           
             c
             Iob.
             15.
             14.
             16.
             16.
             
          
           
             Vid●
             .
             Cal●in
             ,
             ●it
             .
             lib.
             3.
             cap.
             19.
             7.
             
          
           
             e
             Heb.
             10.
             19.
             20.
             
          
           
             f
             Ephes.
             2.
             6.
             
          
           
             g
             Iohn
             .
             14.
             2.
             
             3●
             .
             &
             .
             17.
             24.
             
          
           
             Philip.
             3.
             20.
             21.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A20729-e10730
           
             *
             S●luian
             I●
             de
             〈◊〉
             
          
           
             a
             C●el
             Rho●
             .
             ●●●
             .
             ●5
             .
          
           
             b
             Gen.
             1.
             1.
             
          
           
             c
             Gen.
             7.
             17.
             
          
           
             d
             V●ncont
             .
             ●
             Ly.
             inen●is
             .
             Mat.
             2.
             1.
             
          
           
             e
             Mat.
             27
             5●
             .
          
           
             f
             L●ke
             23.
             43.
             
          
           
             *
             2
             King.
             6.
             17.
             
          
           
             g
             〈…〉
             
          
           
             h
             Exod.
             13.
             21.
             
          
           
             i
             Exod.
             14.
             9.
             
          
           
             k
             Iosh.
             10.
             12.
             
          
           
             l
             Num.
             22.
             
          
           
             m
             Ioh.
             2.
             9.
             
          
           
             n
             Mat.
             9.
             22.
             
          
           
             o
             Mat.
             20.
             24.
             
          
           
             p
             Mat.
             9.
             20.
             
          
           
             q
             Mark.
             2.
             12.
             
          
           
             r
             Mat.
             14.
             19.
             
          
           
             t
             Mat.
             14.
             19.
             
          
           
             u
             Io.
             21.
             15.
             
          
           
             w
             Act.
             19.
             15.
             
          
           
             x
             Sam.
             16.
             11.
             
          
           
             y
             Sam.
             16.
             13.
             
          
           
             z
             Gen
             41.
             24.
             
          
           
             a
             Dan.
             5.
             26.
             
          
           
             b
             Gen.
             19.
             24.
             
          
           
             c
             Mat.
             27.
             45.
             
          
           
             d
             Euseb.
             H●st
             .
          
           
             e
             Dan.
             4.
             45.
             
          
           
             f
             Exod.
             9.
             27.
             
          
           
             g
             Dan.
             3.
             35
             
          
           
             h
             〈…〉
             
          
           
             i
             〈◊〉
             
          
           
             k
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             nominibus
             .
          
           
             l
             Cyprian
             .
             Mart.
             Arnob.
             lib.
             1.
             aduersgent
             .
             Tertul.
             lib.
             2.
             de
             Car.
             Christ.
             
          
           
             m
             Exod.
             3.
             14.
             
          
           
             n
             Psal.
             21.
             12.
             15.
             16.
             17.
             
          
           
             o
             Iohn
             ,
             21.
             7.
             12.
             15.
             16.
             17.
             
          
           
             p
             Aug.
             
          
           
             q
             Lips.
             lib.
             ●
             de
             constant
             .
          
           
             r
             Ber.
             
          
           
             Exod.
             24.
             6.
             
          
           
             t
             Luk.
             1.
             32.
             
          
           
             Mar.
             14.
             v.
             36.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             8.
             15.
             
          
           
             Aug.
             de
             De●mis●r●cord
             .
             cap.
             7.
             
          
           
             a
             1
             Tim.
             3.
             16.
             
          
           
             b
             〈…〉
             
          
           
             c
             Aug.
             Tom.
             3
             d●
             Spirit
             .
             &
             l●t
             .
             cap.
             ●●
             .
          
           
             e
             Aug.
             Tom.
             3.
             ad
             Marcel
             .
             cap.
             20.
             
          
           
             Vincentiy
             Lyrinensis
             ,
          
           
             f
             Tertull.
             lib.
             de
             prescript
             .
             ad●ers
             .
             Heret
             .
          
           
             a
             Gen.
             50.
             
             Exod.
             19.
             
             Le●it
             .
             29.
             
             Deut.
             26.
             
          
           
             b
             Iosua
             .
             29.
             
             Iud.
             21.
             1.
             2
             
             Sam.
             55.
             1.
             2
             
             King.
             57.
             1.
             2
             
             Chron.
             6.
             5.
             
             Es●a
             .
             10.
             
             Nch.
             13.
             
             Ester
             .
             10.
             
             Iob.
             42.
             
          
           
             c
             Psal.
             150.
             
             Pro.
             31.
             
             Eccles.
             12.
             
             Esai
             .
             66.
             
             Iere.
             2.
             52.
             
             La●
             .
             5.
             
             Eze.
             48.
             
             Dam.
             11.
             
             Hosea
             .
             14.
             
             Ioel.
             3.
             
             Amos.
             9.
             
             O●●d
             1.
             
             〈◊〉
             4.
             
             M●th
             5.
             
             Nahum
             .
             3.
             
             Abacu●
             .
             3.
             ●●pha
             .
             3.
             
             H●gar
             .
             2.
             
             〈◊〉
             .
             14.
             
             M
             l.
             4.
             
          
           
             d
             〈…〉
             Luk.
             24.
             
             Iohn
             2●
             .
          
           
             e
             Acts
             28.
             
          
           
             f
             Rom.
             16.
             1.
             2.
             
             Co●●●nth
             .
             29.
             
             Gal.
             6.
             
             Ephes
             6.
             
             Phi.
             4
             Col.
             4.
             1.
             1
             
             〈◊〉
             1.
             2
             
             Tim.
             10.
             
             〈◊〉
             3.
             
             Pla●l
             .
             1.
             
             Heb.
             13.
             
             Iames.
             51.
             2.
             
             Pet.
             〈◊〉
             5.
             
             Iu●
             .
             1.
             
             Reu.
             22.
             
          
           
             *
             3
             Esd.
             4.
             
             Esd●a
             .
             Tob.
             ●ud
             .
             Ester
             .
             〈…〉
             The
             history
             of
             〈…〉
             .
             1.
             
             Marc
             2
             〈◊〉
             
          
           
             Rom.
             10.
             〈…〉
             
          
           
             a
             Ion.
             3
             6.
             7.
             
          
           
             b
             〈…〉
             .
          
           
             c
             An.
             bros
             .
             l●b
             .
          
           
             d
             Exod.
             3.
             5.
             
             Aug.
             de
             Ci●●t
             .
             Der.
             
          
           
             e
             Mat.
             6.
             
             ●
             .
          
           
             f
             Mat.
             6.
             
             ●
             .
          
           
             g
             Psal.
             49.
             3.
             
             Ciel
             .
             Rod.
             lib.
             25.
             
          
           
             h
             Mat.
             6.
             6.
             
          
           
             i
             Cor.
             11.
             28.
             
          
           
             k
             Ambrose
             .
          
           
             l
             Rom.
             3.
             10.
             
             Mat.
             5.
             22.
             
          
           
             m
             Ephes.
             4.
             26.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             6.
             14.
             15.
             
          
           
             n
             Aug.
             de
             Mott.
             
          
           
             o
             Cor.
             5.
             54.
             
          
           
             1
             Psal.
             11●
             .
          
           
             y
             Sen.
             de
             mort
             .
          
           
             z
             Heb.
             9.
             17.
             
          
           
             a
             Mat.
             25.
             9.
             
          
           
             b
             Mat.
             25.
             30.
             
          
           
             m
             Pro.
             6.
             6.
             
             11●
             .
             Zenop.
             de
             d●et
             So●
             .
          
           
             n
             Aug.
             
          
           
             o
             Ci●e
             de
             sen.
             
          
           
             p
             Lu.
             2.
             27.
             
          
           
             a
             Gal.
             3.
             13.
             
          
           
             *
             ●
             .
             Gal.
             1.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A20729-e13260
           
             Part
             of
             Christian
             liberty
             .
             The
             freedome
             from
             the
             bondage
             and
             tir●̄ny
             of
             the
             La●
             .
          
           
             The
             liberty
             disputed
             of
             〈◊〉
             the
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Galathians
             .
             Gal.
             3.
             13.
             
             &
             5.
             1.
             
          
           
             The
             second
             part
             of
             Christ●an
             liberty
             free
             and
             by
             the
             Law
             vnconstrained
             obedience
             .
          
           
             〈◊〉
             .
             6
             ●
             .
          
           
             Men
             freed
             from
             the
             actions
             of
             the
             law
             〈◊〉
             as
             children
             ●we●tly
             wōne
             vnto
             cheerfull
             obedien●e
             by
             th●
             〈…〉
             where
             w●th
             they
             know
             that
             〈…〉
             to
             〈◊〉
             them
             .
          
           
             〈…〉
             
          
           
             〈…〉
             
          
           
             Rom.
             11.
             2.
             
             Rom.
             6.
             12.
             
          
           
             The
             third
             part
             of
             Christian
             liberty
             is
             freedome
             of
             conscience
             touching
             the
             vse
             of
             indifferent
             things
             ,
             as
             cloth
             meat
             ,
             drinke
             ,
             wherein
             it
             is
             vnnecessary
             to
             know
             how
             much
             is
             permitted
             vs
             ,
             lest
             too
             much
             straightnesse
             driue
             vs
             to
             inconuenien●●
             .
          
           
             Wee
             cannot
             with
             thankefulnesse
             vnto
             God
             enioy
             the
             vse
             of
             outward
             things
             vnlesse
             the
             knowledge
             of
             our
             liberty
             remoue
             all
             seruple
             of
             conscience
             and
             trouble
             of
             mind
             from
             vs
             
          
           
             The
             vse
             and
             abuse
             of
             doctrine
             which
             〈◊〉
             Christian
             l●●bertie
             .
          
           
             〈◊〉
             1.
             15.
             
             〈◊〉
             6.
             24.
             
             Amos
             6.
             1.
             
             Esay
             5.
             8.
             
          
           
             〈◊〉
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             〈◊〉
             and
             vnseasonable
             vsing
             of
             liberty
             .
          
           
             Of
             offences
             ●ising
             vnto
             others
             in
             the
             vse
             of
             our
             liberty
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             14.
             1.
             
             &
             1●
             ▪
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             8.
             9.
             1
             
             Cor.
             10.
             
             ●5
             .
          
           
             Gal.
             15.
             14.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             15.
             14.
             
          
           
             How
             far
             our
             liberty
             extendeth
             in
             respect
             of
             others
             whom
             it
             may
             offend
             .
          
           
             Act.
             16.
             3.
             
             ●al
             .
             2.
             3.
             
             Cor.
             9.
             19.
             
             &
             21.
             
          
           
             〈…〉
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             10.
             23.
             
          
           
             〈…〉
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             3.
             2.
             
          
           
             The
             〈◊〉
             of
             faithfull
             men
             exempted
             from
             humane
             power
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Pet.
             1.
             18.
             
             Gal.
             5.
             1.
             
             &
             4.
             
          
           
             Christians
             are
             not
             therefore
             according
             to
             the
             outward
             behauiour
             of
             their
             persons
             priuiledged
             from
             subiection
             to
             the
             lawes
             of
             men
             ,
             because
             their
             cons●iences
             are
             at
             l●berty
             before
             God.
             
          
           
             〈◊〉
             .
             13.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             2.
             17.
             
          
           
             1
             Pet.
             3.
             21.
             
          
           
             〈…〉
             
          
           
             Heb.
             10.
             2.
             
          
           
             In
             what
             sort
             the
             conscience
             is
             bound
             or
             fiec
             .
          
           
             Tim.
             1.
             5.
             
          
           
             Act.
             24.
             16.
             
          
           
             ●en
             .
             15.
             15.
             
          
           
             Dan.
             4.
             24.
             
          
           
             2
             ▪
             Sam.
             12.
             13.
             
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             5.
             20
             
          
           
             Mat.
             5.
             20.
             
          
           
             Iam.
             2.
             10.
             
          
           
             1
             Pet.
             2.
             1.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             7.
             14.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             19.
             23.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             7.
             14.
             
             &
             22.
             14.
             
          
           
             Luke
             13.
             24.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             11.
             10.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             11.
             6.
             
          
           
             〈◊〉
             .
             16.
             11.
             
             〈◊〉
             36.
             8.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             8.
             26
             ▪
             
          
           
             By
             prayer
             we
             are
             both
             enriched
             with
             grace
             and
             quieted
             in
             distresies
             .
          
           
             Three
             superexcellent
             prerog●tiues
             the
             Elect
             e●●oy
             in
             heauen
             .
          
           
             1
             Pet.
             2.
             5.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             13.
             15.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             13.
             43.
             
          
           
             Phi●
             .
             3.
             21.
             
          
           
             Luke
             9.
             31.
             
             Ma●
             .
             9.
             3.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             15.
             43.
             vers
             .
             44.
             
          
           
             1
             The●●
             ▪
             4.
             1.
             
          
           
             The
             effect
             of
             those
             prerogatiues
             .
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             1
             10.
             
             Aug.
             solil●q
             .
             cap.
             36.
             
             Nihil
             notum
             in
             terrà
             ,
             nihil
             ignotum
             in
             coelo●
             ▪
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             13.
             11.
             
          
           
             Lumen
             est
             vmbra
             Dei
             ,
             &
             Deus
             est
             .
             ●umen
             luminis
             .
             Plato
             Polib
             .
          
           
             Iob.
             26.
             14.
             
          
           
             Ruth
             .
             3.
             9
             ▪
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             15.
             28.
             
          
           
             Seneca
             de
             benefici●s
             .
             lib.
             2.
             cap.
             19.
             
          
           
             Iudg.
             2.
             5.
             
          
        
      
    
  

